《Yandere Chisome》


 Glossary For Yandere Chisome

    Glossary For Yandere Chisome

    Please note that this Characters Glossary is not necessarilyplete, as either the trantor is forgetful or the author does not make a full mention of them, or they are just described in passing as only a "Character".

    - Rikudou Taiga

    Chisome''s stepbrother, height, iirc, is just a ''little'' higher than Chisome but not tall.

    - Rikudou Chisome

    Taiga''s Adoptive Sister/Stepsister.

    Originally with ck hair, but after a lot of opening up with each other with Taiga, it became silver. Red eyes.

    Big Breasted Beauty with a 96 cm sized bust, iirc.

    - Kuro Chisome -> Mashiro

    I forgot what her existence is called, but she''s something of a mystery that was born inside and from Chisome''s unknown power, iirc.

    More or less had the same body traits as Chisome, but her personality differs from that of the original game production, which had the Onee-san or more mature persona. Interactions with Taiga had shown that she was childish and clueless, but after many events she hase to slowly learn the world and even be able to speak, while her old self couldn''t. Her childish traits do remain.

    Her name changes in Chapter 30.

    - Sakaki Shinji and Someya Kouki

    Has been friends with Taiga since middle school days. iirc.

    No character''s appearance depiction of them, iirc.

    - Isumi Souma

    Game MC.

    - Shindou Misora

    Byouai''s heroine. Big Breasted Beauty with a 102 cm sized bust, iirc. ck hair.

    Originally a younger brother-loving person, she''s now an older brother-loving person.

    - Kitagawa Akane

    Byouai''s heroines. a senior (senpai), red wolf cut and sharp eyes, and has an androgynous beauty. a model. mentioned in chapter 26, introduced in chapter 34.

    - Renjou Shigure

    Byouai''s heroines. a junior (kouhai), Pink hair and a cute-like face girl, she is small in various ways, including her height, and yet, sufficiently, a beautiful girl. Introduced in chapter 31 and chapter 35.

    - Natsume-san

    Misora''s friend. Easy to talk to. Introduced in chapter 35.

 Chapter 1: Encounter with Chisome

    Chapter 1: Encounter with Chisome

    "Ni-Nice to meet you...... my name is Chisome......"

    "......Nice to meet you.......---!!??!?!"

    It was when I''m still in Junior High School, that I met a certain girl.

    That all of a sudden, my Father brought a girl to our home and said she is going to be my younger sister.

    She was a girl with long, jet-ck hair and bright red eyes, and she was filled with an indescribable eerie feeling.

    "Is......there something......wrong..?"

    When I suddenly held my head and crouched down, she... Chisome tried to reach out with her hand and withdrew.

    Well, there was no need for her to worry about me, so she took back her hands, but I could sense a slight hint of fear from Chisome as to whether it was okay for her to touch me.

    (......Oi Oi, is this for real? no way...... did I just got--!?)

    As If, it''s a lie, it''s impossible, words like that pop up in my mind and disappear.

    By facing Chisome, one memory that was sleeping inside me was awakened, and I clearly recognized one single fact.

    (I...... I really just got reincarnated!?)

    Right, I just realized that I''m a reincarnated person.

    The sudden memory flow is making me panic like this, but I soon calmed down, probably because I had some spare brain capacity.

    That said, I wanted a little more time to ponder and process all this, so I briefly introduced myself.

    "Its Rikudou Taiga. Lets get along Chisome."

    "Please....... do....."

    She pulled her hand as soon as she reaches out.

    While smiling wryly at her appearance, I forced her to hold my hand...and my expectation that I''m a reincarnated person turned into a certainty.

    The moment I held Chisome''s hand, there was something behind her that I couldn''t see.

    Aside from the wriggling ck things like waves, I certainly saw something terrifying with the same bright red eyes as Chisome.

    "... Phew."

    After leading Chisome to the room prepared in advance, I returned to my room.

    By being alone, I once again organized this world and myself in my head.

    "This world is probably... no, it''s definitely a world of ''Byouai''."

    Byouai... Just to put it simply, there was a game called "I love you sickly".

    As you can see from the title, this is a dating simtion game that appeared as if riding on the trend when the yandere genre established an era.

    The game was originally marketed as a romanticedy, but all the heroines were yandere, and although it was said to have a strong horror vor, the story and settings were generally well received and be quite a topic.

    Of course, as a romanticedy maniac, I couldn''t help but y this game, even sparing time for sleep.

    "... Haaaah."

    The reason why I let out a sigh unconsciously is simple, and that is that Chisome and I are characters who also appeared in the game... However, Taiga was already dead at the start of the original work, and that''s why. It''s the cause of my sighs.

    "Rikudou Taiga doesn''t appear in the original work, because he''s dead. And killing Taiga like that is Rikudou Chisome."

    In the original story, Taiga has already left, and the reason for that is that Chisome killed him.

    Well, putting me aside for now, the problem is Chisome.

    Rikudou Chisome is also depicted on the game package, and is closely rted to the story, but she is not the heroine... No, since there are options, the treatment itself may be the heroine, but although you can go into her route, there is only a bad ending of being killed.

    "... I was really amazed back then and be like ''what the heck is this??''"

    It''s true that the game itself is in the genre of romanticedy, and it''s strange that all the other girls are yanderes, but from amon sense perspective, they''re normal girls.

    However, Chisome was like a bug character prepared by development team.

    First of all, Chisome has something that other girls don''t have... it''s that she''s genuinely a monster with alien powers.

    "But she doesn''t look anything like... wait, huh? If I remember it right, the original Chisome was like a gal..." (gyaru)

    The gal I remember from the game doesn''t look anything like that timid and nervous Chisome.... Well, fine. Putting that aside forter.

    Something ck that I felt in her, that is the true identity of the terrifying monster that Chisome possesses and keeps in the shadows.

    Why is there a girl like her in a romanticedy game?

    The development teamment was that, simply speaking, in this game, since you are just dealing with a different kind of yandere, we thought, it would be nice to have a scary child who would definitely kill if you were to enter her route.

    "The vector of fear is just too different. Even if aspect of supernatural powers are used, its not as if that is the main appeal of the game, and just by going Chisome''s route, all it does is that you are just going to get eaten and the strangeness exposed."

    If you go down that route, one will just end up in a bottomless pit.

    Nheless, even though she is such a bloody character, she is ranked first in character poprity polls.

    First of all, her appearance was too enthusiastic, and the gap between her appearance and her hidden supernatural power struck a chord with fans above all else.

    Chisome was such a popr character that it gave birth to many people with perverted thoughts, such as being eaten by such a child.

    "Yeah right..... she was also my favorite..."

    Yep, I also liked her.

    In addition to the usual Chisome appearance, the overall ck and evil looking monster inside Chisome was also the best visual.

    No, rather, not inside but behind her... Chisome as a monster is also really beautiful and has an outstanding style, and I also thought a lot that if I was sandwiched between Chisome on the front and back, I will be really happy.

    "I mean, it was to the point where there was a lot of fanfictions about that was born..."

    Chisome really was that popr.

    "... all right then, what to do... or rather, I really don''t want to die."

    My heart is strangely calm even though my life already is in danger at the moment... I wonder if I''m thinking about the future while wondering about that.

    Well, to some extent, I have more or less an idea on how I should do this, and in a sense, my existence is like being responsible for how Chisome grows.

    "Chisome wasn''t like that from the beginning. It''s all because of Taiga and his shitty old man."

    As the game narration goes, such a thing like best friend or even a friend, Chisome, originally and now, doesn''t have any at all.

    Just like what I felt when I touched her, my instincts warn me of her strangeness, because of that no one tried to approach her.

    In that way, Taiga and that shitty old man took the worst action against her, who had no interaction with anyone and was only feared.

    "... She''s going to get assaulted alright."

    From the stage of junior high school, Chisome''s appearance has both a perfect beauty and a plump sex appeal that invites men''s lust.

    Even though I should praise myself for oveing my fear of Chisome, I was in the mood to give lots of retorts as to why he, Taiga, sexually assaults Chisome and gives her the final despair.

    "It is exined that Chisome was thinking everything in the world was despair, and everything there is in the world was enemy. In that case, why don''t I juste up with something about Chisome before someone made her think that way? Luckily, I like Chisome!"

    [TL Note: he is talking about the game Chisome in Senior High School version, not her childhood. Right now, Chisome is still in Junior High School and not a gal.]

    If I decide it like that, the only thing left is action.

    I immediately went to Chisome''s room and knocked on her door.

    "G-go ahead....."

    "I''m entering"

    It''s still a drab, in-like room, but I got a little emotional when I think that it''s going to be a gal-like bright room from now.

    The crimson eyes that stare at me are a little scary, but... I think she''s a really beautiful girl.

    "sorry for being sudden? Because I want to get along with Chisome now that we''re going to be a family."

    "You... want to get along with... me...?"

    "Yea, I''m really excited. I''ve been an only child until now, so when I''m thinking of having such a cute little sister, I got really excited."

    "C-cu-cut--!?"

    It seems to be she''s never been called cute at all, and Chisome''s face turned red.

    (How did that shitty old man find this child? I wonder if I''ll hear anything about that in the future.)

    Aaah yea, right right. I''ve been saying shitty old man shitty old man for a while now, but the family rtionship in this house has already copsed.

    That''s why calling that guy shitty old man is already more than enough.

    I smiled wryly at Chisome''s face that nced at my face and held out my hand again.

    "Let''s go and shake hands again"

    "a"

    She reaches out her hand but immediately withdrew, but I took it, her hand, and held it.

    At that moment, the ck monster that emerges behind Chisome stares at me.

    I think its fine to be honest about this? although my heart is seriously stirred in fear.... I''m not afraid because I can see the ck kind of Chisome-like more clearly than before.

    "Lets get along with you too."

    "e"

    Surprised Chisome, and Kuro Chisome behind her also had wide eyes that I had never seen before in a game.

    For the time being, its fine not to let her know anything, even I don''t really know what I should be doing, so it''s mutual.

    "......O-oniichan."

    "--!?"

    Onii-chan... did she just say onii-chan!?

    Chisome said that embarrassingly, but her eyes gradually grew wet and tears began to spill out.

    I immediately hugged Chisome, and it seems it wasn''t a wrong action.

    ".... is touching fine?"[TL Note: to Kuro Chisome.]

    Can I even touch her?

    With that in mind, I reached out my hand to her... and though I was able to touch her, her body was frighteningly cold.

    Kuro Chisome, whose eyes were rounder than before, was also cute, and I naturally hugged her too.

    Kuro Chisome didn''t say anything, but she hugged me back just like how Chisome did.

    Not bad at all... yep its not bad at all, right, I know I sounds a little nasty and creepy, but I wanted to protect these girls as their big brother.

    I''m Taiga Rikudou, but I have no intention of bing like him... I will protect Chisome''s heart with my own will.

    That became my goal when I was reborn in this world.

    -------

    Several months have passed since then.

    My fucking old man died but I lived.

    ToC || Next Chapter || Raw Link

 Chapter 2: Red Eyes Peeking From The Abyss

    Chapter 2: Red Eyes Peeking From The Abyss

    A few months have passed since I had a sister.

    Even after discovering that this world was a world of ''Byouai'', it was not without fear.

    Chisome possesses the power to ughter people very easily, so if one is by her side, there''s no reason not to be scared.

    <i>"Onii-chan"</i>

    [TL Note: so this line is in past tense, im still confused about equivalent, so I''m temporarily using italics until I find a suitable one.]

    It was surprising when someone or something suddenly stands behind me, But that''s about it in the end.

    Because I knew about this world from the outside perspective, that although what I feel for Chisome is pure goodwill, as a man i cant help but getting a little bit nervous hearing the word ''hugging''.

    <i>"Onii-chan...... I want to hug."</i>

    <i>"Fu......"</i>

    <i>"Your nose..... is bleeding?"</i>

    I didn''t do anything bad to Chisome, on the contrary, I tried to take care of her as much as possible.

    When the original work began, Chisome also understood how to suppress her power, but the current her has the dread inside leaking away, and many people instinctively understood her and avoid Chisome.

    <i>"It''s all fine, Chisome. ''Cause I''ll be by your side."</i>

    <i>".......Un"</i>

    I don''t know when the current Chisome will be the Chisome I know from the game, but if she truly can go that far, no doubt she will turn from her current position and be a popr girl at school.

    From the current dark atmosphere, she bes like a gal (gyaru), and everything, including the way she speaks, changes.

    It''s not that Chisome''s environment made her weird, it''s just that Chisome''s temperament was originally such a bright personality.

    "...... That kind of Chisome is also good too."

    Thinking about the future, I muttered.

    The phrase "gentle-friendly gal" has be popr, and Chisome was a character that gave one such an image when first meeting her.

    No one could have predicted a dead end where one would be devoured by the abyss if one were to aimed at her route and tried to increase her favorability.

    "Onii-chan, is anything wrong?"

    "No, its nothing."

    "is it? well, its almost finished, so please wait."

    "Got it~"

    In front of my line of sight, Chisome was preparing dinner.

    For a while aftering to this house, Chisome seemed to have a hard time getting used to various things, but she hase willing to do the housework.

    Among all the things, Chisome seems to be particrly good at cooking, and recently my stomach seems to have beenpletely grabbed by her.

    "I''ll go to toilet for lil'' bit."

    "Take care~"

    A cute girl with outstanding style saying "Take care~" gives me so much great happiness..... though the ce I''m going to is the toilet.

    After using the toilet, for some reason I put my hand on my side.

    There was a scar left behind by something like a kitchen knife, and all jokes aside, it was proof that I had wandered between life and death.

    "... Good grief, he was such a shitty old man all the way to the end."

    Only Chisome and I live in this house now.

    That shitty old man, my Father, died a while ago... In front of my eyes, Chisome''s power devoured his entire body as he was dragged into the abyss and died.

    <i>"S-sto...... stop...... PLEASE SAVE MEEE!!"</i>

    The face of that shitty old man whose life was being cut by the monster Chisome keep was painted in pain.

    Having said that, I only felt like it looked like that because my consciousness and my memory of it was hazy, but...... when I woke up, everything was already over.

    "......."

    The event in which that shitty old man assaulted Chisome, which I knew woulde someday, was carried out as arranged.

    [TL''s Notes: You are not misunderstanding anything, this is our Protagonist.]

    I didn''t care about that shitty old man, but even so, to prevent Chisome going out of control, I tried my best to protect her even with my small body but... well, I got stabbed hard in my nk with a kitchen knife.

    "Onii......chan?"

    I will never forget the look Chisome''s make at that time.

    Anyway, I was desperate to protect Chisome, but if I already knew things about her, then would it have been better if I were to just leave it to her from the beginning?

    Even so, as a big brother, I swore to protect that child, so I had to stand up for myself, that''s what I thought.

    <i>"Chiso......me......"</i>

    <i>"No...... no, I don''t want this Onii-chan! noo!"</i>

    The peculiar blood that flows and also my consciousness that seems about to fly away.

    In the midst of all that, when I saw Chisome''s face distorted in tears, I was reminded that I didn''t understand anything.

    At that time, I was prepared and resolved to die, yet I''m still living... the one disappeared, though I''ll say this again, was that shitty fucking old man.

    "... Phew, even though it was a pretty shocking scene, I''m actually pretty happy now that he''s gone."

    Yes, I was happy that shitty fucking father was gone.

    Since my existence is no longer the same as in the original, the only point of concern for me was when that shitty old man would take action.

    "... I never thought that Chisome could have that kind of power."

    The fact that she ate him, that shitty old man, didn''t just cause his body to disappear, she also rewrote the perception of the world so that no one would question his disappearance.

    <i>"You, boooring~ you are boooring~ you are really boooring~ you are annoying so I''ll eat you ''kay? like no need worry? the world will go on just fine without you."</i>

    It''s thest line Chisome uttered in the original Dead End, but I clearly understood the meaning of the words that the world will continue to move forward.

    And although traces of my scar remained, I realized after I woke up that the pain and lost blood were erased by Chisome''s power.

    "...... Chisome is truly a first-ss bomb. But... yeah, after all, it''s cute and sexy, and that''s what makes her the best. I don''t want to sympathize with this part, but I can understand a little about Taiga and that shitty father who assaulted Chisome."

    I can understand it, but I don''t think I''ll act on it, because it''s my creed to cherish life.

    "..... ?"

    When I returned from the restroom, I suddenly felt someone staring at me, so I turned my attention to it.

    Hiding behind the door of the living room, Chisome''s inner monster, Kuro Chisome, was peeking out.

    When she met my eyes, she quickly pulled her head back, but immediately popped her face back and stared at me.

    "... That child really has be overprotective for some reason."

    Through the event with that shitty old man, I became able to recognize Kuro Chisome even though I''m not touching Chisome.

    "It''s all fine you know. I''m telling you I''m not going anywhere."

    After saying that and returning, Kuro Chisome shows a happy-like smile.

    She doesn''t seem to be able to speak, but we canmunicate, so from my point of view, it felt like I had one more sister.

    I can see Kuro Chisome''s body more clearly than before, and I can see red blood-like marks on her body here and there, which slightly stimtes my eight-grade syndrome. [TL note: Chuunibyou.]

    "I''m home Chisome."

    "Wee back Onii-chan."

    I was almost moved by the sight of my little sister weing me with a smile even though I had just returned from the toilet.

    That shitty old man is gone, but the world continues to move without change, and I''m spending my days with Chisome without any inconvenience.

    "Here you go, Onii-chan."

    "Ou~"

    I turned my attention to the food Chisome had prepared.

    Today''s main dish was pork cutlet, but the other items looked very delicious, and my stomach groaned.

    "Itadakimasu"

    Put your hands together and pick up the pork cutlet. After a crisp sound, the juice spreads in your mouth.

    With the cutlet still in my mouth, I mumbled with white rice... yeah, thisbination is too devilish.

    [TL note: the trantor is not very good with japanese food mumbo jumbo, so what you are readinges straight from GoogleTL Sensei.]

    Today is also delicious, Chisome.

    "Un, of course. I made it for my Onii-chan after all."

    "...Chisome"

    Fufu, Onii-chan is really easily moved to tears.

    What a... what a good child Chisome is!

    A girl who really can be found anywhere except for the strange power she possesses, there''s no reason to be afraid of her, and there''s no reason to keep her away.... Well, I do still have some fear left in me, but that''s because I know of the former Chisome so it can''t be helped.

    Even so, Chisome has be much brighter, hasnt she?

    "I guess so... maybe so. This is all thanks to Onii-chan."

    "I''d like to say thank you for that, but from my point of view, I feel that you are getting more and more genuine, its like that''s the real Chisome. Could it be that, Chisome was actually supposed to be bright girl?"

    "...... You noticed?"

    Of course I noticed, ''cause I''m that one guy who''s yed every inch of the game!

    As I said earlier, Chisome is just shutting herself up because of her despair about the outside world, and she knows it herself that she has a very bright and innocent personality.

    <i>"me, Rikudou Chisome, lets get along, ''kay?"</i>

    The current shy adult-like girl isn''t bad, but, yea, I think Chisome''s shy appearance is number one for me.

    By the way, with regards to Kuro Chisome, with how she''ll never change from her current form, but that doesn''t matter at all and that''s actually fine was what i would remember as fan mentality.

    "I thought so its only Onii-chan..... Only my Onii-chan understands me."

    "Chisome?"

    "It''s nothing. Nee, Onii-chan, we''ll always be together from now on, right? Will you stay by my side?"

    "Of course. I''m your brother, you know? Just leave it to me!"

    Iughed out loud, but at the same time, a grain of rice go down the wrong way and making me in coughing fit.

    While Chisome rubbed my back in a panic, Kuro Chisome looked somewhat exasperated, but she rubbed my back too.

    But yeah, how should I put this...... it''s a good thing, to be told by a beautiful girl to stay by your side.

    After that, I realized I was grinning all the time andter on I havee to reflect on it.

    ("Onii-chan is everything to me, the only one who affirms me....... the only one who loves me...I will never let you go, I won''t give you to anyone.")

    (||I think so too. Onii-chan is our everything...... will not give him to anyone. If, if someone were to take him away, that time will be----||)

    Whoever it is, I''ll drag them into the deep bottom of abyss and eat them.

    [TL note: ("") = belongs to Chisome Inner Monologue, (||) = belongs to Kuro Chisome, || she is supposed to be eerie, but also childish, her way of talking is that of a child. as for thest line, it belongs to Chisome, but also kind of Kuro Chisome inner monologue. you can interpret it as them saying it together, one by mouth one by heart.]

    TL note: I do this chapter atte midnight.... I didn''t realized there were still some text left... I''m truly sorry for the inconvenience. If you were to find some oddities with my trantion feel free to point it out. I''m also truly sorry to people who read this ahead before, there some text I have again edited, because of how poor my execution in trying to deliver the meaning to you. just in case you want to know which one, it is with the "Dread" part.

 Chapter 3: The Forbidden Fruit of Happiness

    Chapter 3: The Forbidden Fruit of Happiness

    Of course, or should I say, naturally, even if my father is gone, me and Chisome''s daily life doesn''t change at all.

    On the contrary, it''s a bad way to put it, but because there''s no one to get in the way, the one person who was supposed to make Chisome unhappy is now gone.

    "I''m the only one left, but... the current me don''t have any intention of doing anything bad to Chisome."

    Yep, I will never make Chisome sad.

    Even I was surprised at how important Chisome was to me, but even in my previous life, I was an only child, so Chisome was my first little sister.

    That''s why the existence that I have to protect meant something big for me, and if it''s a character that one love, anyone would feel the same way as I do.

    "And the atmosphere at home is finally getting better."

    It''s been several months since my father disappeared, and I''m about to graduate from junior high school, but Chisome has also undergone a big change.

    This is because her originally beautiful appearance has been further polished, and she is gradually approaching her true appearance as she leaks less of the atmosphere of the monster inside her.

    Hey Rikudou, introduce me to your little sister! I beg of you!

    Uh-huh, ''want to get to know her better Seriously, please!!

    No, I won''t. Like as if I''ll let some shady guys like you two get a hold of my sister!"

    "Today is no good eitherr!!"

    "Damn it~!!"

    These guys really have some good vibes... I smiled wryly at my friends who are trying to have conversations in their own way.

    If the atmosphere that gives fear to instincts like this fades away from Chisome, what remains in her is overwhelming cuteness and beauty that attracts others... Furthermore, Chisome is smart and can be said to be a perfect superhuman.

    (Plus, she is also strong.)

    Chisome is strong, that is an undeniable fact.

    Although I had a not-so-small fear for the first few months, I now have a pretty good rtionship with not only Chisome, but also Kuro Chisome.

    Sometimes, Chisome gets jealous when she sees Kuro Chisome sneak into my bed and sleeps... I wonder what it is, but its kind of not possible for me to be scared when these two child-like girl cares about me, give off an aura like that anymore.

    "Well then. I had something little doing today so see you guyster."

    "Aiyo~"

    "See you tomorrow~!"

    I get a bit hesitant about introducing these guys to Chisome, nevertheless they seem to know that and didn''t do anything bothersome about it.

    -------

    After parting with my friends, I immediately went out into the city.

    Usually I go home with Chisome, but today I told her to go home first in the morning.

    "Well, I did say ''Congrats'' in the morning, so I''m sure she''ll already noticed it."

    Its a word hint-like, but today is the day to congratte Chisome.

    I rushed to a famous cake shop and received the two types of cakes that I had pre-ordered.

    Its her fourteenth birthday I have to celebrate it properly.

    Today is Chisome''s birthday.

    Rather, she''s still 14 years old, isn''t she.... a 14-year-old with such a beauty and style, and I have to properly hold off my friend ''cause if not their perception of girls will get warped, like seriously.

    Of course, I am also I''m one of them, but... I can endure it because I''m a big brother, and like I said earlier, I want to protect Chisome''s heart.

    "Wait for me, Chisome! Onii-chan will be back soon!"

    I wanted to rush home right away, so I was about make a run for it, but ''wait'', a little something got on my mind and I was able to hold back myself.

    The cake I bought with great pains would lose its shape, but when ites to Chisome, I got really restless. I smiled wryly as I realized that.

    "I really did be a siscon without realizing it."

    Rikudou Taiga, as of now, with great praise, as I wish it is officially given the title siscon. [TL note: the MC is being exaggerating about it.]

    When I returned back to home, taking the utmost care not to fall over on the way, I was greeted by Chisome footsteps.

    "Wee back, Onii-chan!"

    "Oh! I''m home Chisome."

    I also hugged Chisome, who hugged me tightly to my chest.

    Every gesture she makes is really cute, and when I look at her, I feel happy every day, and I hope for things to continues this way.

    (... Humans are convenient creatures, aren''t they.)

    [TL note: MC is not being dark, he is simply ruminating over something.]

    That''s what I thought while stroking Chisome''s head.

    The former Chisomewas shunned by her surroundings, and even though she was ostracized, the moment she changed like this, people suddenly approached her to try deepen their rtionship with her... I won''t say its wrong to follow one''s instincts to flight over their fear but when its done like that it just make things a bit confusing.

    "Onii-chan? Is anything wrong?"

    "Nah, it''s nothing. Chisome, please expect some good things after dinner. I''m sure you know it already, but spoilers are strictly prohibited."

    "Un!"

    Ah cute, really cute.

    After that, time passed quickly, and after dinner, I presented the cakes I had bought to Chisome and Kuro Chisome respectively.

    Chisome is strawberry shortcake, and Kuro Chisome is chocte cake.

    "Happy fourteenth birthday to both of you!"

    It wasn''t just the cake, but it might be an exaggeration, but birthday crackers also rang.

    This was also mentioned in the original work, but as a child Chisome never celebrated her birthday or anything like that.

    The same also happened to me as Taiga now, but evenpared with me, Chisome''s circumstances are just way too unhappy.

    "uu..... *hick*--!"

    "e? Chisome?"

    I''m sure this would make her smile, I thought, but instead, Chisome started crying with big tears.

    She desperately tried to suppress her voice, but Chisome couldn''t hold back her voice and cried as hard as she could.

    I knew that perhaps these were not tears of sadness, but tears of joy.

    Its because she is also smiling while crying with tears.

    "I... I''ve never been celebrated like this... it makes me so happy..."

    "... I see. But it''s all fine now, Chisome. From now on, every time Chisome''s birthdayes, I''ll buy a cake, I will celebrate it like this, again and again."

    "un..... un! I love you so much, Onii-chan!!"

    And once more, Chisome jumped and hugged me.

    When I was stroking Chisome''s head just like when I came back, I saw Kuro Chisome staring at the cake in a daze.

    (... That''s right. For that child, things that happens are just it is what it is.)

    Unlike Chisome, Kuro Chisome is not even recognized by ordinary people.

    The only people who have probably seen her in the original work are the main character who did get actually killed, and the nameless people who will be killed by Chisome afterwards... In that case, for Kuro Chisome, she must have felt and think this celebration to be unrted with her.

    "Did you really think it had nothing to do with you?"

    When I asked that question, Kuro Chisome stared back at me with her eyes wide open.

    Her bright red eyes and red patterns sticking to her skin shine eerily, but even that seems to produce the beauty that only she possesses.

    She used to bepletely naked, but I somehow managed to ask her to create the ck-based clothes she''s wearing now, which I think makes her look so fresh.

    "It just that I''m out of luck to be able to see you like this. But, together with Chisome, you and I will go celebrate. You got that alright?" [TL note: MC is just being sarcastic at the beginning.]

    Kuro Chisome is said to never cries, but looking at her like this makes me wonder what it feels like to have eyes that can waver.

    Well, let''s not think anymore about rude things. I beckoned to Kuro Chisome, and she immediately stood up and walked over to me.

    I hugged Kuro Chisome in the same way as Chisome, but her body was still cold as always.

    As I hugged my two cute little sisters, I once again promised them that I would be with them from now on.

    "... so, um, how did this happen?"

    When it was time to go to bed after having cakes, I was carried to Chisome''s room by Kuro Chisome.

    Just right on the time I was put down on the bed, Chisome with a happy face get into and hugged me again so as not to let me escape.

    "I want to sleep with my Onii-chan today. is it no good?"

    "Got it. Lets sleep together."

    I couldn''t turn down my sister''s request, so I ended up sleeping with Chisome that day.

    It''s an indescribableposition of me who entrusts my back to the soft texture of the bed, Chisome who hugs me, and Kuro Chisome who lies down on top of my body.

    "I am not heavy am I? is what she''s saying."

    "Of course not, you are not heavy at all."

    Apparently, Kuro Chisome can even control her own weight, and even though she''s on top of me, I don''t feel any weight.

    If the bed was big, we would have been sleeping with me sandwiched between them, but it seems that they are doing it like this because it''s too small for three people to sleep.

    "Onii-chan... I''m happy."

    I see, Im happy to hear that too.

    Unlike usual, today was the end of a wonderful day where I could fall asleep while staring at my precious little sister''s smile.

    The start of the original work is getting closer and closer, but if Chisomedoesn''t despair about the world, then there''s no need to worry about it.

    In the first ce, the main character doesn''t have to go to Chisome''s route, and even if he did there''s no way I''ll hand over my precious little sister!!

    "... I love you, Onii-chan."

    I love you too, so I told her and closed my eyes.

    [TL note: Chapter 2 had some missing text at the end of the page. I''m sorry for the inconvenience.]

 Chapter 4: Beauty of The Goddess of Death

    Chapter 4: Beauty of The Goddess of Death

    Byouai games have coborated with quite a few works, and it was not umon for her to appear in works that were mainly about battles, even though they were mainly romanticedies.

    In the previous life I had before, even a character who had no image of fighting would be able to fight without any problems in terms of the specifications of the game if you gave them weapons and added abilities that resembled them.

    Byouai coboration, which already has many popr characters, has been realized in a rtivelyrge number variety of games.

    "... such nostalgic moments. there is no such games in this world though, I know."

    Such a game doesn''t exist because it''s a world of Byouai, and though I felt a little nostalgic, at the same time I felt lonely.

    That''s because I''m a fan and also a yer of Byouai, so I''ve been ying a lot of it.

    "Chisome was strong in every version of the game."

    Basically, Chisome could be used as a character in any coboration works, but you had to get it by way of gacha, the other method was to defeat enemy version of Chisome, and if there was one thing inmon with them it would be that they are strong, it means no matter the version of the game, Chisome would alwayse out on top.

    To put existing character in one''s past would be an exaggeration but, all things considered, she was a character with excellent skills and abilities.

    On top of that, the visuals are good, and the voice actor was someone who suited the yandere voice that was popr at the time. well of course it''ll intrigue anyone."

    I feel like I remember reading the game would always constantly setting nasty records on inte app sales prediction sites.... "really as expected" is all I can say about that.

    "Onii-chan? Can Ie in?"

    Moreover, it was revealed that Chisome was the main contributor to sales, and the majority of thements in user surveys were that they wanted to have Chisome.

    "Onii-chan...? I wonder if he is sleeping right now."

    Chisome made her name known not only in Byoai where she originated from, but also in other works, and to know that she is now have be my sister..... how should I put this, I''ve really outdone and surprised myself, seriously, is what I think the right words for it.

    ....Coming in, Onii-chan.... so. um, what are you doing?

    By the way, I also yed dozens of gachas just in search of Chisome in every version of the game.

    I wasn''t satisfied with just having her gacha, and in order to make the most of her abilities in game, I drew a number of other characters and strengthened them.

    "... Muu, Onii-chan!"

    "UwoOhh!?"

    Suddenly a voice called out to me from behind and it shook my shoulders.

    When I turned around, Chisome was staring at me with puffed cheeks, I thought maybe and tried asking her.

    "Sorry. I was just thinking about something and... could it be that you were behind me?"

    "Un! I did!"

    Chisome turned away with pouting lips.

    When I apologized that I had done something I''m sorry about, Chisome immediately changed her expression and continued her words.

    "I-its not like that! You don''t have to apologize, Onii-chan! I''ve been waiting patiently, and I never got bored of looking at Onii-chan''s back!"

    Are you serious, even I would get bored and lonely by just looking at Chisome''s back.

    That being said, Chisome has be quite free-spirited but even with that, she hates and feels guilty even with the smallest of things causing me trouble.

    I hugged Chisome to tell her not to be so upset.

    "You don''t have to panic like that, okay? Rather, as a big brother, I''m sorry for not noticing my cute little sister''s approach. So, Chisome, can you hug me as hard as you can as punishment?"

    .... Just what in the world am I saying!

    Even if Chisome agrees to this request, it''s not a punishment, it''s just a reward.

    That''s what I thought, but I was immediately wrapped in an overwhelming softness that was fluffy.

    "Its fine I know. As a punishment, I''m going to squeeze tight my Onii-chan"

    Although I''m a junior high school student, I would still got excited by the feeling of her breasts that are too plump.

    However... at times like this, I think it''s typical for an adolescent boy to grow his nose quietly and excitedly, but I was curious about the sound of Chisome''s heart when I was doing this.

    (It''s proof that the same heart beats as mine. That''s right, even Chisome is a human being no different from us. She''s just a human with a special power.)

    Maybe because I was feeling a little sentimental, I buried my face in Chisome''s chest.

    I felt happy with the good scent that I felt along with the warmth, but no matter how one looked at it from the outside, anyone would think that I was the bad guy.

    However, Chisome never let me go, and on the contrary, she strengthened her embrace as if to say that she wanted to treat me more.

    "Onii-chan should try to depend on me more, you know. Onii-chan should be rewarded, I''ll take care of Onii-chan like this, so you can rely on me more okay?"

    "....Chisome!"

    "Wawaa-!?"

    No, its not such a voice like when one attacks on women, okay?

    I was simply surprised by the fact that my eyes were burning hot and I was about to cry... No, anyone is sure would get tears spilling out just from that.

    After that, Chisome hugged me for a while, but it seemed that Kuro Chisome also hugged me because I felt a big soft touch from behind.

    ".... This is a lot of happiness."

    "I feel so too. its a lot of happiness"

    If one were to have this child''s smile, anyone can ovee any difficulties. Like really.

    "Beauty of The Goddess of Death.... yea, no way that could be it."

    "About what?"

    "Nothing. Well then, let''s go out, Chisome."

    "Un!"

    In fact, I''m nning to go to the winter town with Chisome after this.

    For me, this will be myst winter as a junior high school student, but this year Chisome was by my side, so it wasn''t a lonely winter.

    By the way, Beauty of The Goddess of Death was the nickname given to Chisome, but... no way that will ever be a thing in this world.

    -------

    "... is so cold"

    "Cold isn''t it. Onii-chan, don''t let go of my hand okay?"

    "Don''t worry. If I let go, I''ll die from the cold."

    "Ahahaha"

    Chisome smiled happily at my casual remark.

    No matter how many times I look at her, I''m really happy that she''s smiled more than before, but my goal from now on is for her to keep smiling.

    "Chisome"

    "What?"

    "From now on, there''s no need to worry about anything. Onii-chan will always be by your side."

    "a... Un!!"

    After that, Chisome and I enjoyed the beautifully illuminated cityscape.

    There is no parent at home, only me and Chisome, so no matter how much we go out at night, no one will scold us.

    As I thought so, although I tried to keep myself in moderation, I tend to enjoy myself too much when I''m with Chisome, but before I know it time has passed.

    "Now then, what shall we eat today, Chisome-dono?"

    "That''s right. Wouldn''t sushi do just fine, Onii-chan-dono?"

    "Onii-chan-dono wouldn''t do for a name. Oh well, sushi it is then!"

    "Ou~!"

    We went to a nearby sushi restaurant and enjoyed talking to each other.

    asionally, the ingredients disappear from the te I took, but it''s proof that Kuro Chisome is eating it, so I know that she''s enjoying it too.

    I think it''s good because it won''t be seen by other people, but it seems that she want to show her full appearance only when at home.

    (....Even so, I thought I could meet at least one character from the game, but in the end I didn''t meet anyone.)

    From the moment I remembered this world until now, I haven''t met any characters other than Chisome, even though I''m about to enter high school.

    I want to meet both the hero and the heroine, but I don''t want to be close to them, and I don''t want to be friends with them... well, I just want to see them from a real perspective.

    "Onii-chan."

    "What happened?"

    I turned my gaze to Chisome while eating tuna with my mouth open.

    She looked at me straight in the eye as she continued.

    "I''m sorry for being so negative. I''m... a little worried. I wonder if this happiness will continue forever."

    After stroking Chisome''s head whileughing, I put my hand on her shoulder and tried to hug her.

    "I feel worried too. But if worrying about it makes you feel depressed, you should try to blow away that anxiety like this. It''s a little in, but just by doing it like this, how does this make Chisome feel?"

    ".... relief. I feel very much relieved."

    Although there were other customers, the world of just me and Chisome continues to unfolds.

    However, since both Chisome and I were junior high school students, there were many eyes that looked at us with a smile, and we didn''t get tangled up in anything, so it was really peaceful.

    .....But on the way back from that, we were caught up by three men.

    "Please leave."

    "I''ll leave you just fine. Only if you give me that child."

    It''s a pick-up...but it''s also a bad pick-up.

    It''s possible that the other person is a college student, but... Well, it''s true that even though Chisome is still short in height, she probably got called out because she was really that beautiful.

    It was very troublesome, so I was about to pull Chisome''s hand and leave, but one man said something like this.

    "A guy like you is just a waste. Go figure your own ce."

    I almost clicked my tongue, but I was more concerned about Chisome''s change.

    I didn''t know what Chisome was thinking as she looked down, but the wriggling ck haze entwined the man who said "Go figure your own ce" without it being seen by them. [TL Note: there are three man.]

    "...--!?"

    "?"

    "Hey, what happened?"

    Then, suddenly, the man held his chest and crouched down.

    Unable to speak, unable to believe what happened, his pupils opened wide as he began to writhe in agony.

    "....Chisome, its all right, I''m fine really."

    "....Okay."

    However, I realized that the cause was Chisome.

    When I told her that it was okay, Chisome nodded and the ck haze left the men... At that time, I could see for a moment that Kuro Chisome returned something to the man''s chest.

    I wondered what thing it was that was beating with a thump that looked both pink and red.

    That guythat guy-!!

    Chisome, lets sleep together tonight.

    "e? U-un! Let''s sleep together, Onii-chan"

    For the time being, there is no doubt that Chisome is a first-ss bomb.

    And more than anything else, even if she is such a child, she is still my precious sister, but I guess I''m also a bit strange because my perception of her doesn''t change, not even a single fragment.

    [Author Note]

    If it were the former Chisome, I think she''ll eat without any question,pared to before, she is now have be fairly calm.

 Chapter 5: Inside Loneliness, A Single Hope Was Born

    Chapter 5: Inside Loneliness, A Single Hope Was Born

    "......suu......suu....munyaa~"

    "......He''s so cute."

    In the darkness, Chisome looked at Taiga and muttered.

    Kuro Chisome, who is half of herself, is also staring at Taiga without blinking at all, and it is clear that even she, who should only recognize humans as food, sees Taiga as something special.

    "I''m a little thirsty, so I''m going down to the living room. I leave Onii-chan to you okay."

    Chisome left the room while being seen off by Kuro Chisome who nodded.

    While pouring juice into a cup in the living room and moistening her thirsty throat, Chisome reflected on what had happened until now.

    Chisome thought that the days she lived in emptiness would not change when she came here, but her resignation was easily betrayed in a good way.

    "Onii-chan."

    Taiga, whom Chisome met when she came to this house, changed everything for her.

    From that day when Chisome was brought here to live, Chisome had no expectations from the beginning, thinking that she would only live in a different ce.

    However, Taiga was unlike anyone she had ever met.

    From his voice to hispassion, everything about Taiga was kind and thoughtful of Chisome.

    She was confused because it was a feeling she had never felt before, but even so, Chisome felt with Taiga''s feelings as toofortable.

    Onii-chan knows a lot about me. I dont know why, but I dont care about those questions. As long as my Onii-chan is by my side, then I''m fine with whatever those things are."

    How he even knows about her inner monster remains a mystery.

    But no matter what the reason was, Taiga''s eyes on Chisome never changed,

    On the contrary, her heart was pounding, thinking that she might be even more obsessed with Taiga than she is now.

    "... Haaahh"

    The more she think about Taiga, the more immeasurable happiness that overflows from the depths of her heart.

    In the first ce, to the point of canceling out the unhappy life she had up until now...No, Chisome feels her happiness is to the extent that changees and made through Taiga.

    "My Onii-chan makes me happier, more than what I thought its going to be."

    No matter how much she thanked him, it won''t be enough. She has that much gratefulness to her.

    How many things he gave to Chisome, Chisome always thanked him for that, so she think he understood, but even so, there is a part where Taiga thinks that all consideration for Chisome is natural.

    "Is that natural? If so, it will be strange to all brothers and sisters in this world, who are not getting along with each other."

    There are many good things about Taiga for Chisome.

    Among them, the most impressive thing is, of course, nothing less than the exchanges for several days after meeting for the first time.

    she didn''t know how Taiga knew what Chisome had, but naturally, there were times when he was also terrified.

    When he will be killed, and when he will be eaten, he certainly harbors such fears, but he has always treated Chisome and Kuro Chisome as if they were a precious family member.

    "Let''s go back quickly. I can''t think of leaving when I''m thinking about Onii-chan." [TL note: she''s still in the living room.]

    After washing the cup, Chisome returned to the room as quickly as she could without making any noise.

    Seeing him sleeping happily while being watched over by Kuro Chisome, Chisome smiled once more and crawled next to him just like before.

    "... Haaahh"

    The fact that she was so close to his body meant that all the touches and scents of Taiga were enveloping Chisome.

    She stared at Taiga''s profile while blushing her cheeks.

    "Onii-chan, if there is a chance, by all means, I want you to think back to the past. And then looking back, and realize, that there is no way I would have not taken a liking to you."

    Since he was asleep, Taiga couldn''t hear her, which is why Chisome murmured.

    When there was no one to trust, Taiga entered her bosom, her heart, like a sh and taught her kindness and warmth.

    Even though he knows about the monster inside of her and is fearful of her, he never changed his eyes and still treats her like a precious family member.

    Not just on birthdays, he ns various things to make Chisome happy at any time.

    He always tells her that he loves her because she''s an important little sister... There''s no way she wouldn''t like Taiga.

    "Onii-chan is seeming to think of us as little sisters..... Mmm~, It''s a special attack limited to us."

    Kuro Chisome also nodded as if to say that she had a deep understanding.

    Chisome reached out her small hand to Taiga''s cheek and touched it.

    Two people who have simr personalities because they have been together for so long, and things rted to Taiga are also beautifully synchronized.

    "I love you Onii-chan."

    When she muttered that, a ck mist leaked out from the two''s body.

    The haze never causes Taiga to suffer, and although it has the power to devour opponents in an instant, it cannot wield its power against Taiga.

    The source of their power, the ck darkness, gently enveloped Taiga...as if they would never let it escape.

    "We will repay our Onii-chan who taught us happiness and love. By devoting the rest of our lives to our Onii-chan, we will do our best for him."

    The two Chisomes kissed Taiga''s cheek with a lip sound.

    Chisome understood that this feeling was too heavy, and that it was out of step with the general public.

    However, she already possesses a supernatural ability at a level that is out of the ordinary, unusual at the point of breaking away from the worst home environment......That''s why Chisome decided to push forward as she wished.

    [TL note: you know what happened to the previous homeowner right?]

    "Onii-chan"

    The blood stains of the two brought their faces closer together to kiss Taiga''s cheeks...then something unexpected happened.

    "...Ugaaaaaaaa Chisomee-!!"

    "eh!?"

    That was Taiga''s half-asleep behavior.

    While trying to hug the two Chisomes with all one''s might, it was an exquisite hug that never hurt.

    The ck haze that clings to the body is undoubtedly something a normal person''s instinctive fear would have, but even so, Taiga, who is sleeping, is really happy and embraces the two of them.

    "... Onii-chan"

    Precisely because of Taiga, the two Chisomes smiled happily and huddled together.

    It is no exaggeration to say that a new route has already been established, although this is a world where the two of them have no way of knowing.

    Originally, Chisome grew up without knowing love, and because her supernatural powers were infinitely amplified, she could only think of others as nothing more than food..... However, once she learned about love and warmth, what she was supposed to have was reborn as love for Taiga.

    "Chisome... to a child who is endlessly kind... that is my..."

    "...Un, I know, Onii-chan."

    Chisome nodded at Taiga''s sleepless words.

    she don''t know why this power dwells in her, and she won''t be using it blindly anymore from now on--but, except for one thing.

    "I won''t forgive anyone who harms Onii-chan. I won''t forgive anyone who tries to steal our happiness. Nee, Onii-chan, you''ll forgive me that much won''t you?"

    Of course there was no reply to her question, but Chisome closed her eyes in satisfaction.

    A healing space that can only be felt by being on Taiga''s side, a happiness that could not have been imagined just a little while ago and now Chisome... The two Chisomes were smiling.

    ------------

    "... Mumumuu, Just what in the world."

    As soon as he woke up, he did a little muttering while staring at the ceiling.

    The moment he is awake in the morning, he felt a tremendous softness and warmth that spread through his body.

    "........"

    This situation where he was sleeping with Chisome on his left arm and the weightless Kuro Chisome on top of his body he finally remembered what happened yesterday.

    "I see. so I did, like this, end up sleeping with the two of them."

    They are both sleeping with really happy-like expression on their face.

    As he gazed at their peaceful sleeping faces, he felt like an elder for wanting to watch over them even more strongly as their older brother.

    "......she''s so cute isn''t she. I wonder how happy I would be if I could get married to a Chisome-like girl in the future. No, no, she''s my stepsister and I''m allowed to, but... mufufu"

    NotgoodNotgood, I thought of something strange and a disgusting smile spilled out.

    He was worried that she might be listening, so he looked at Chisome, he was relieved that she was still sleeping, but he felt a single gaze staring at him.

    "a"

    That identity was... Kuro Chisome had her eyes open perfectly.

    While she was staring at him, his cheeks gradually turned red and he covered his face with a futon.

    "...By any chance, were you listening just now?"

    When she affirms that, the futon trembled.

    With the feeling he coudn''t make any excuses, he vowed to be careful when he talk to himself from now on.

    [TL note: I''m truly sorry if, by some chance, you are reading this as I''m editing it.]

 Chapter 6: Was it the Calm Before The Storm, Or The Storm Actually Not Coming ? ? ?

    Chapter 6: Was it the Calm Before The Storm, Or The Storm Actually Not Coming ? ? ?

    Time passed quickly, and I graduated from junior high school and became a high school student.

    She''s one year younger than me, so she''ll be left behind, buttely she has gotten really bright and popr in the ss, so there''s no need to worry about anything.

    Of course, not worrying doesn''t mean I don''t care, I''m always worried whether if Chisome will be okay.

    "... haaah"

    I shook my head.

    If it''s the former Chisome ... Well, even if I hadn''t been involved, it would just progresses like the original Chisome, and even if things doesn''t change, the current Chisome is growing up to be a really kind child.

    That''s why, even without me by her side, all I have to do is to believe in Chisome.

    "Even so... what is this deeply moving feeling?"

    Joutoku High School, the high school I attend now, will be the stage of Byouai.

    By interacting with the heroines in this ce, the main character will either be loved enough to make someone sick, or will be killed by Chisome, which is set up like a trap.

    Right now, I dont have any connection with the hero or heroine, but frankly, I feel like I dont care.

    This world is the world of a game I''ve yed, even so, I wasn''t that interested in this world right now.

    Although the story will start next year, some of the heroines, including the main character, are already attending this high school but ... I had no intention of getting to know them..

    <i>Nii-san,e home early today okay?"</i>

    Rather than spending time on such things, is it because I want to spend time for my precious sister?

    She used to call me Onii-chan, but now She''s calling me Nii-san, and her ck hair changed to the same silver hair as in the game.

    The atmosphere has be even brighter, embodying the appearance of an otaku-friendly gal.

    "She be just like the original Chisome from the game."

    At school Chisome bes popr, just like in the game.

    It seems that she is often asked to be a model around town, but she refuses to ept it because it will reduce the amount of time she spends with me.... it makes me cry every time I hear it.

    Until a little while ago, I was the one who took charge of Chisomes affairsbut now, its a pity that I rely on Chisomes power all the time.

    Even though this world is a special one, it''s just also a reality, so the absence of parents should be questionable and something that can''t be overlooked by both the people around and the school.

    Even so, Chisome and I are able to live the same normal life, Probably because Chisome''s power devoured that shitty old man and changed many things.

    There are quite a bit of money left over To be honest, its really a convenient world for me and Chisome.

    Although It''s something that one should be happy about, sometimes it gets a little scary because everything is going too well.

    Well, every time I feel uneasy like that, the two Chisomes notices and reassures me, good grief, I was either raised or they have grown up as a really kind child.

    [TL note: I wasn''t sure if there was any Japanese phrase involved here that I know. but both sentences work as much.]

    "Suddenly what goes?"

    "You kind of in a daze you know."

    "No, nothing."

    Even my friends I met in high school were worried about me, and I changed my mind, thinking that this is bad.

    My two friends are pushing me on the shoulder and asking me to tell them what it is.

    As expected, it was troublesome to be asked like this all the time, so I decided to honestly tell them because they both knew that I had a sister.

    "Well... I have a younger sister, and I''m wondering if I can continue to live a healthy life with her."

    "... wow"

    "Quite a problem you have there..."

    I smiled wryly while saying "MybadMybad" to the two who hadplete change from their originally teasing expression.

    Even though we became friends, it wasn''t enough to visit each other''s houses yet.

    So, in conversation, I mentioned that I had a younger sister, but the two of them had never seen Chisome.

    "What is it rather, you really do care about your sister you."

    "I have a younger sister and a younger brother, but... they fight all the time and if I was asked are they important, they are important but I won''t go that far."

    "My case is a little special. Well, anyway, she''s a good girl and really cute, so I''m worried about her as a big brother."

    I''m very curious about how these two will react when they see Chisome, but well, let''s look forward to that reaction on another time.

    After that, when I was talking with the two, there was a girl whose eyes suddenly went.

    Misora, about today

    "Yes. Was there anything wrong?"

    There was a beautiful schoolgirl surrounded by many friends.

    She has long ck hair and beautiful blue eyes that are reminiscent of the old Chisome, and her name is Shindou Misora, who attracts the attention of the boys in her ss with a style that is different from high school students.

    [TL note: old Chisome had ck hair before it''s turned to silver.]

    As one can tell from the way she talks, she''s like a youngdy, but... Can anyone tell where this is going from the fact that I knew about a girl I don''t even know in particr like this?Yes, she is one of the heroines in Byouai.

    [TL note: I couldn''t show it to you, but Misora talks like some sort of Conglomerate Ladies, I don''t know if such a thing exist on earth though.]

    "... no kidding, Shindou-san is beautiful today too yea."

    "Really ain''t it. Boyfriend.... wonder if she has one?"

    "Stop it. Don''t spoil our boys'' dreams!"

    "But she''s so beautiful and her boobs are so big. She can''t be without a boyfriend right."

    "... Kuu! Don''t say that!"

    Aside from my friends'' conversations, I was staring at her.

    Even if I had no intention of getting to know the hero or heroine, I had thought about the possibility of being in the same ss with one of them, but to tell the truth, Misora was my second favorite character after Chisome.

    (A girl who bes closer in an instant when ones get close to each otherand is a girl who tries to spoil the other person and make them dependent on her.)

    The good part about yandere in this world is that no yandere wants to harm the main character.

    All the heroines have their own attributes, and they make the hero and the yer who is his alter ego thrilled in various ways.

    As for Misora, she says she wants a younger brother on the character introduction page.

    (Even if she wish for one, the one that can see the essence of people the most is Misora. From her looks and personality, I feel like she''s far from being a yandere, but love can truly change people was something I''ve keenly realized, was it.)

    Asking to be called Ane (elder sister) while being a ssmate, and sometimes there are many words and actions that give the illusion that she was really an elder sister for a long time. It was really popr with faction yers who wanted to have a ssmate-girl-like character with a motherly vibes.

    It''s not that I have a particr crush on her, I simply liked her appearance and voice next to Chisome.

    (... but her chest really is big)

    Although it was officially revealed, Misora''s bust at the time of the original work was 102... yea that''s what one would call of being motherly. By the way, Chisome''s official setting is 95.

    After that, time passed and it was after school in no time, and I joined with Chisome.

    "Aa, I can''t believe it''s so hard not being able to see Nii-san... nee, Nii-san, I want to go to the same high school as Nii-san as soon as possible."

    That''s what Chisome said as she hugged and cling tightly to my right arm.

    It''s been the same since we first met, but as the days have passed since then, Chisome has be more and more beautiful and spoiled.

    Crossing our arms like this is something we already familiar with, and I no longer had any resistance to doing this.

    Try your best for one more year?

    "Muu... It can''t be helped. un, I''ll put up with it."

    "You''re a good girl, Chisome."

    "Ehehe~ Un, I''m a good girl, Nii-san"

    I smiled at her, thinking that she was a really good girl.

    ......However, being attracted to Chisome like this really makes me feel like I''m being tested as a man in many ways.

    Chisome was already my favorite character, putting aside sense of duty, nheless, I did everything I could to protect her heart.

    That''s why Chisome is such a special person to me... so when a child like that pushes that splendid fruit against my arm like this, it makes my heart pounding.

    "... *Kohon*, by the way, Chisome"

    "what~?"

    I shook the topic to change my feelings.

    "Is there anything in particr happening? Like stalkers and all kinds."

    Chisomeughed at my question.

    "nee Nii-san, stalkers and stuff like that are the most pointless worries for me, don''t you think?"

    "... Riight~"

    Why I don''t have to worry, is because Kuro Chisome who has been hugging me from behind since a little while ago, is also a big part of that.

    If anyone try to stalk this girl, they''ll just end up being eaten by the abyss. That''s what I said, and I didn''t deny it either.

    Even though Chisome has be amicable than the original, she said she would show no mercy to people who approached her with ill intentions or malice, and I don''t deny that either.

    <i>"I won''t forgive anyone who tries to hurt this body. The only person in the world who can touch my body is my Nii-san</i>

    She said something that made me cry and make my heart flutter again... Un, Chisome have now be really attached to her Onii-chan.

    In the original, if Taiga cared for Chisome, he would have been able to build a rtionship like this and yet, I really think what he did was a waste.

    "Nii-san, anything you want to eat today?"

    "Let''s see... anything Chisome makes is delicious though."

    "but?"

    "I feel like pork cutlet today!"

    "Oukay~, then let''s make it"

    Chisome''s genuine happy appearance makes me happy.

    From here and now on, the fact I will be watching over this child won''t change..... I don''t know why I was reincarnated to this world, but even so, I always feel like thanking fate for letting me meet this child.

    [TL note: Fixed some missing text. Blogger tend to change texts torge for reasons I don''t know. I''m sorry for the inconvenience. ]

 Chapter 7: There Is Not Only One Mixed Distortion

    Chapter 7: There Is Not Only One Mixed Distortion

    "......*Puhaa*!!"

    Bathing to wash away the fatigue of the day is really a pleasant thing.

    After washing my body and head, it''s a blissful time to soak in the bathtub and wait for my body to warm up, but I remember a little of the conversation at school.

    <i>Today you know, I got my mum striking me just to wake me up.</i>

    <i>"Oh really? Well, it''s fine once in a while, isn''t it? Waking you up is still better. In my case"</i>

    I haven''t really talked about my family.

    If one is still in high school and their parents aren''t around, it will inevitably give people strange spections and unnecessary worries.

    "Even though Chisome''s power is at work... well yea I still can''t really talk about that right." [TL note: he meant about his family]

    Not that I have any intention of talking about anything.

    In that sense, the family environment of me and Chisome is a little special, so.... especially when ites to things like my parents, it can''t be helped that I don''t talk to them about it, and that make things feel awkward.

    "I don''t really think as that being the case, but I think now is the time when Chisome needs the presence of a parent the most. Both her parents who gave birth to Chisome and my father were crap.... wonder if Chisome feels lonely about it."

    Lately, I''ve been thinking a lot about that sort of thing.

    I don''t see Chisome showing signs of being lonely because her parents aren''t there for her, and when she is by my side, she always has a beautiful smile that makes me smile as well.

    ".........."

    I can''t read people''s minds, if that smile is pretending to be strong and in fact Chisome feels loneliness in her heart..... just what can I do about it.

    I kept thinking about it for a while, but the more I thought about it, the darker my mood became.

    If I leave the bath with such a face, it will definitely make Chisome gets worried, so I somehow managed to change my mind.

    "I have finished~"

    "Wee home Nii-san."

    Chisome, who had already finished all the housework, was watching TV.

    Kuro Chisome is also sitting next to her, and I can''t help butugh at the appearance of the two of them really getting along.

    While taking barley tea out of the refrigerator and moistening my throat... I suddenly asked Chisome.

    "...Hey Chisome"

    "What~?"

    "no"

    Nono, I should have already changed my mind, so what are you doing by asking her, me!

    Chisome is staring at me like she''s worried because I stopped talking in a strange ce..... it can''t be helped, I sighed, and try asking straight.

    "... At school you see, there are times when a talk about familyes up."

    "un"

    "So... aren''t you lonely, Chisome? that I''m the only one at home."

    That''s what I was asking, but Chisome''s reply was zingly fast.

    "Feeling lonely? I don''t feel lonely at all, I think."

    "I,-I see"

    She said that with her eyes rounded (O-O), and I understood that she really didn''t get bothered about anything.

    Should I be relieved about that, or should I be worried about it?...... Well, anyway, if Chisome doesn''t feel lonely, then it''s fine.

    "When I get home, I can''t be lonely because my Nii-san is here right. Ah, but when I can''t meet my Nii=san, I feel lonely and I hate it."

    I''m really happy to hear that, but I''m also relieved that it''s really the same as usual.

    After that, Chisome went to the bathroom, so I went back to my room andid down on the bed after finishing preparations for tomorrow.

    "There really is nothing and it''s peaceful... though it would be a problem if the story moves at this stage."

    Even if the story moves, I''ve said it many times, but if Chisome wasn''t involved, even if the heroines were more or less eerie, there would be no bloodshed or death.

    "... yea I care too much after all"

    I don''t intend to get involved with them, but on the contrary, I might be able to see the scenario I saw in the game a year from now with my own eyes... I guess it would be fun to spend time with that excitement in my heart.

    "Nii-san,ing in?"

    "Chisome? Go ahead."

    It looks like Chisome has just gotten out of the bath.

    When I replied, the door opened and Chisome came in wearing the pajamas she had just bought the other day.

    ------------

    "*Yokkorasetto*" [Japanese Sound Effect or in English will be *grunt*]

    After she finished taking care of her hair, I guess we are just going to sleep in preparation for tomorrow, but the fact that she came to the room like this was probably an appeal that she still want me to give her attention.

    It''s been about eight months since I met Chisome.... huh,

    I beckoned to her while thinking deeply that we had really be very close.

    "Come here Chisome."

    "Un!"

    As I get up and sit on my bed, Chisome sat next to me with a smile on her face. [TL note: he was, before, stillying down on the bed.]

    "?"

    The moment Chisome sat down, I thought I saw a ck mist, and then Kuro Chisome also appeared behind me and hugged me.

    While my heart throbbed at Kuro Chisome''s soft touch from behind, I patted Chisome''s head who was sitting next to me. Her beautiful silver hair was so smooth that it surprised me, and it does felt like I will never got tired of touching it.

    "Your hair really is beautiful. It''s smooth and I can tell that it''s well taken care of."

    "Is it? Hehe, I''m doing my best because I like it when my Nii-san says that"

    "......"

    "Nii-san? Your face is bright red. What''s wrong?"

    "you knew already, you!"

    "Noo~"

    Isn''t this child just the cutest thing ever!!

    When I patted her head just hard enough to keep her hair from getting messed up, Chisome hugged me with a happy smile.

    While sandwiched between Chisome from the front and back, I remember when her hair changed.

    That was the day I celebrated my junior high school graduation ceremonyThat night, Chisome''s hair suddenly changed from ck to silver.

    <i>"ehh-!?"</i> (Taiga)

    <i>"eh? Somehow my hair color have changed?"</i> (Chisome)

    I was really surprised back then, but contrary to that, Chisome was extremely calm.

    Well, In the first ce, her silver hair was the same in the original work, andter I heard from Chisome that she originally had silver hair, and that it turned ck due to the stress that had umted due to her bad home environment and circumstances..... In other words, the fact that her hair has returned to silver means that she is not under any stress.

    "Does Nii-san prefer ck?"

    "e? Un"

    Frankly speaking, I like both.

    But after all, if asked which one is better, I like that beautiful silver hair better, I think.

    "I like the current hair color. You don''t see silver hair that often... Ah, its not because its rare, you know? I honestly think it''s beautiful, and it suits Chisome well."

    When I told her that, Chisome''s eyes widened a little, and then she began to whisper.

    "....Actually, I was a little worried. I wondered if the sudden change in hair color made people think it was creepy. But I didn''t feel that way from my Nii-san, so I wasn''t particrly that worried."

    I let out a sigh, wondering so, to think that she had that kind of worry .... No, it wasn''t just me, Kuro Chisome behind me seemed to also sigh in the same way.

    "W-Why are you two sighing..."

    I looked at Kuro Chisome.

    "This kid really didn''t get it huhh"

    When I said that, Kuro Chisome nodded.

    Abandoned alone, Chisome puffed her cheeks unamusedly. and for some reason, she brought her face directly closer to mine.

    With heart''s pounding at the distance where I could kiss if I bring my face a little closer, I answered Chisome''s question.

    "In other words okay? I know about the power Chisome possesses, and I saw the moment when that shitty old man was eaten in front of me. After seeing such a scene, did you think that I would change my view of Chisome just because your hair changed color?"

    "a"

    Chisome was dumbfounded, as if she had just realized it.

    "You didn''t think about it did you? So you see me in such a manner..."

    "Ah... ah... ahhh!!"

    It was such a cute little sister who unusually started to get flustered.

    After that, as a punishment for making fun of her, we ended up sleeping together, and thus today again, it has been decided that I''m going to sleep with the two Chisomes.

    "Good night Nii-san."

    "Good night Chisome."

    I thought I would fall asleep soon after that, but apparently Chisome fell asleep first.

    While staring at her, with *Su~u su~u* to her breathing, I mutter in a whisper.

    "It will never change no matter what. Chisome, you are to me, my precious little sister, and no matter what happens, the fact you are my beloved little sister will never change. that''s why, from here and now, lets get along okay?"

    I know she can''t hear me.

    Even so, the moment I said that, I felt that the two fingers holding each other''s hands were filled with a little bit of strength.

    ------------

    In the world of Byouai, if you don''t go with Chisome''s route, there will always be gloomy moments with each heroine, but fundamentally, a loving and kind of booming ending is waiting.

    From the moment he was born, the main character was promised such a wonderful future... my encounter with him was sudden.

    "...why...Rikudou Taiga is still alive--"

    "Did you say something?"

    "no"

    The person who collided with me on the shoulder while on the way back from the toilet, that was the main character, Isumi Souma.

    I''ve seen him from a distance before, but this is the first time I''ve actually seen him up close.

    He was staring at me with his eyes wide open, but when I thought he was mumbling something, he just walked away... my first contact with him was a subtle one.

    "... what was that"

    While it may be true that, in a sense, I was able to make contact, as I thought, it didn''te up to my mind, do I want to talk about anything with him, or something along those lines.

    [TL note: If you were to find some oddities with my trantion feel free to point it out.]

 Chapter 8: After Becoming Aware, Bind The Heart

    Chapter 8: After Bing Aware, Bind The Heart

    The days of Taiga''s little sister Chisome were fulfilling.

    Everything changed after she met Taiga, It''s no exaggeration to say that the days that Chisome had always wanted were brought about by Taiga... Taiga would say that''s not the case, but at least Chisome thought so.

    "Nee~ Chisome, what are you going to do today?"

    "Today hmm... Un"

    A lot of students gathered around Chisome, and you can see how popr she is in this ss.

    The girls naturally stayed close to each other, but the boys were also concerned about Chisome''s answer while maintaining a certain distance.

    "I''m sorry about this, but I have some errands to do at home today, so I''ll have go home first."

    "Ee... That''s unfortunate"

    "I can''t help it. I can''t say anything selfish you know."

    I''m really sorry, Chisome apologized by putting her hands together.

    She who has beauty and bewitchingness that is too stimting for them of the same age, When Chisome apologizes, they panic and tell her not to worry about it.

    "Hey, if things go on like this then I won''t know which is which."

    "Because..."

    When Chisome apologizes right?

    Chisomeughed giggly.

    A scene that was absolutely unthinkable until a while ago is spreading there, and no one will do anything to keep Chisome away unless one is excluded from the group... That''s why Chisome''s heart was filled with coldness towards them.

    (Convenient bunch...anything and everything of them is despicable)

    She never said it, but that was Chisome''s impression of them all along.

    Chisen, who behaves cheerfully on the outside and doing well in both school and sports, gains the trust of not only the students but also the teachers, nheless It can''t be helped, because of the things that have happened up until now, she can feel that the friendly feelings from them are superficial.

    (It''s not that I resent the way I''ve been treated, nor do I care. I''m not petty enough to care about such trivial things. Aiming for an ideal figure that will not be ashamed to stand side by side with my brother......I''m only interested in that.)

    Chisome was only thinking about her step brother, Taiga.

    Chisome deeply loves Taiga, who has been watching over and looked at Chisome in the truest sense when her heart was about to break.

    (You don''t seem to have any interest either.)

    At Chisome''s heart question, the monster insideKuro Chisome also nodded.

    Putting Chisome on aside, Kuro Chisome sees them as... no. all living creatures on the surface are nothing more than food to fill ones bellies.

    She doesn''t show any interest in them because she doesn''t even think of them as bait.

    (So that''s just how much important Nii-san''s presence is to us.)

    The shadow shook... Apparently Kuro Chisome also agrees.

    In that way, Chisome''s student life was fulfilling, but if anyone knew what was going on behind the scenes, one could understand how cold she was spending her days.

    (I want to meet my Nii-san soon)

    When she get home, she can meet her favorite Taiga, and she can spoil him to her heart''s content, and he will also likewise spoil her... Chisome liked that time more than anything.

    Taiga felt that Chisome''s recent changes were a good trend, and thats why she didn''t want to make him worry if he realized that she was actually cold inside.

    (But it doesn''t mean that my heart is worn out. Nii-san''s presence supports our hearts and everything about us.)

    "H-hey, Rikudou-san."

    "What?"

    She started to feel that it would be a hindrance to join her brother if she were to go like this.

    Kuro Chisome was already in a position to eat, and one could feel her will to kill if time was dragged on any longer.

    Last time ago, the one walking together with Rikudou-san in the city..... was your Onii-san right?

    "? I don''t know when that time was, but my Nii-san is the only person I go out on the street with."

    "I see... sure right."

    "So what?"

    "ah no, sorry. If it''s Rikudou-san''s lover, I''d rather choose someone cooler--"

    [TL note: the above conversation one is a man]

    "... I gotte aren''t I."

    After school, I tried to leave the school immediately, but the teacher caught and held me for a while and got mete.

    I promised to go shopping with Chisome today, Still, even it was important, I couldn''t just leave the teacher alone.

    "I told her I''d bete, but... ah, there she is."

    When I headed to the meeting ce, Chisome was there fiddling with her smartphone.

    A man who looked like a college student called out to Chisome, but Chisome didn''t seem to care and didn''t respond at all.

    I rushed to Chisome to make sure nothing happened to that college student.

    "Chisome!"

    "Ah, Nii-san!"

    When I called out to her, Chisome instantly raised her head and jumped into my chest.

    At the same time, it felt like Kuro Chisome was also hugging me from behind, such a wonderful feeling healed me from the front and back.

    "sorry I gotte."

    "Nuh-uh, it''s okay."

    In spite of that, her face looked very lonely when she was looking at her phone.

    Without daring to point it out, I decided to go and started walking with Chisome.

    "Let''s fold our arms! Ehehe"

    Chisome held my arm tightly to her chest.

    In the meantime, I nced at the university student, It''s already staring at me like it''s a nuisance, I didn''t particrly get scared by that gaze and left the ce with Chisome without giving any reaction.

    "Shopping with my Nii-san, shopping with my Nii-san"

    We''re just shopping because the inside of the refrigerator is getting lonely, but to think this alone would make her so happy like this makes me as her big brother happy.

    However, I felt a little sense of difort from Chisome.

    (... Did something happen? No, this is only my intuition)

    Somehow Chisome seemed unwell.

    Unfortunately, I don''t have the sharpness to instantly sense someone''s feelings, so sometimes it might be good to follow this intuition.

    Naa~ Chisome, You fine going to karaoke for a bit? [TL note: Naa = Hey.]

    "Karaoke?"

    "Aa. we can go shopping and gets home early, but today I''m kinda in the mood to y with Chisome outside."

    "Nii-san... that''s fine. Let''s go!"

    After that, I enjoyed karaoke with Chisome to my heart''s content for about an hour.

    It''s only obvious I would have fun myself, but Chisome also seems to have released various things while singing, so I do think she''s also having fun.

    "Ah~, it was fun! So sometimes I can just sing to my heart''s content! But it''s also because my Nii-san is by my side."

    "I see. That''s good then."

    These days, just seeing her smile really makes me happy.

    Then, Let''s go and start shopping, is what I thought, but when I was about to start walking toward the shopping district, Chisome stopped me and told me to wait.

    "Nee~ Nii-san, why did you suddenly wanted to go to karaoke?"

    As expected, Chisome seemed to have doubts about what I thought of on the spur of the moment.

    While thinking, she''s sharp unlike me, I answered honestly.

    "It''s just somehow, you look like you''re not feeling well or something... you seemed like a little down. How''s that?"

    "... did I look like that?"

    "With how you look like now I can tell I wasn''t wrong with my feeling huh"

    "Un... it''s not that I didn''t want to be found out, but I should have acted like usual I think."

    "Fu~n?"

    At times like this, although things like, I want to be a little cooler, is not one of my good points, I couldn''t let my mouth stop talking.

    "Its not that I know about everything, but I do know most about Chisome. Even if it hasn''t been a year since we met, we have a much stronger bond than most siblings around here is what I think!"

    "......."

    I got embarrassed thinking "I really did took off didn''t I" With Chisome looking like (O.O) [TL note: took off, as in, let himself out. or something like being too excited to think straight and lose oneself.]

    (a, her cheeks are red)

    I noticed that not only her cheeks but also her ears were red, but not pointing out such a thing is what makes one a gentleman.

    After that, We continue shopping again, and halfway through, Chisome returned to normal.

    Just I thought, it is fun to shop while discussing the quality of the ingredients together while looking at the price, and From beginning to end, Chisome and I were smiling.

    "... I wonder if this is also a reward for being patience."

    "patience?"

    "Un. It''s a reward for me who endured with a spirit of steel when I was about to burst out"

    "???"

    I don''t really know, but if Chisome is smiling, then all is fine.

    I told her don''t be afraid and feel free to tell me if she ever felt down again, and Chisome nodded strongly at my words.

 Chapter 9: Countless Futures Stained With Blood

    Chapter 9: Countless Futures Stained With Blood

    One day, during ss... Well, the teacher suddenly had something to do, so it became self-study, and while the students were spending their own time, I was staring at my notebook.

    "... I made it ''cause I''ve got nothing to do."

    Originally, it would be better to study, but as a self-study, I made something like a scenario chart for Byouai.

    I''m not the protagonist, so there''s no point in making something like this, that''s why when I look at this from an objective point of view, Iugh at how crazy it really is.

    (......I don''t remember the general events that the protagonist follows, but I remember most of Chisome...... Even so, how much does development team want to kill the protagonist?)

    The actual story begins at the beginning of the second year, at that point, there are already some heroines who the protagonist are on good terms.

    Chisome will be entering high school next year, so it will inevitably be the first time they meet each other, but... well, let''s take a quick look.

    April 12th, an event where the hero meet Chisome for the first time

    On April 13th, he bumped into Chisome and ended up talking to her alone.

    On April 17th, the two of them had talked before, and they became friends to some extent, and the conversation became lively and their rtionship deepened.

    (As for the early stages, it''s an event that deepens rtionships that can be said to be the royal road of amon romanticedy alright.)

    The asional choices don''t have any particr meaning, in this way, just going through the event of getting along smoothly with Chisome leads to a dead end, and all that can be said about it was, it really is a bug character.

    (In the first ce, Chisome doesn''t think anything about the protagonist and even though they seem to be getting along well, in the end she only thinks of it as food...)

    Basically any love game takes a long time to deepen the rtionship with the heroine.

    It''s true that the older heroine (a senpai) is the one who will start dating at the earliest stage, but it will be by November of that year with her... even if one were to rush that''s only about it at the earliest.

    But the fastest time to be eaten by Chisome is May... Yeah, no dreams or hopes.

    (Even if one is lucky enough to cross the first deadline, the hero will die each time if mistake were made in one of the options a several times after that... The only thing the yer get by choosing the right option is the beautiful illustrations and the enjoyment of talking with Chisome.)

    By repeating save and load many times, I really tried to force and do my best to choose an option that wouldn''t die and move on...I, who used to do that over and over again, is now Chisome''s older brother, and I''m deeply moved by the fact that I''m spending the most fulfilling days.

    After that, self-study time ended, and when I casually looked at the screen of my smartphone, I saw a message from Chisome.

    ["Fufufu, Nii-san, perhaps you were think about me? *pip*pip* my Nii-san''s sensor reacted!!"]

    "......*Fuu*, that Chisome fellow."

    I chuckled.

    She doesn''t usually say ''gozaru'', so it''s a bit of a fresh sentence, that girl who was said to be the Goddess of Death is saying something like this, you know?

    [TL note: she''s using " - Degozaruyo - To be" at the end of her sentence. well too bad I couldn''t trante it.]

    (... Not that I''m trying to sound conceited, but if I hadn''t been there for her, Chisome would have been what she was supposed to be, so I feel like I''m doing a lot of continuous fine y.)

    Of course, not only out of sense of duty, I sincerely want to look after her, and I also do think of her as someone precious.

    "Or rather, she sent it during the ss...that can''t be happenin'' right."

    With a grin on my face, I sent this reply with the feeling of teasing Chisome.

    ["You got that good alright. Let''s get married."]

    I typed it and sent it, but thinking maybe this is a little bit gross, I reflected on it immediately.

    Although it was marked as read in an instant, I was too embarrassed and immediately put the smartphone in my bag.

    "Got anything wrong? Your face somehow is gettin'' red for some reason?"

    "... No, is nothing much."

    My cheeks were certainly getting hot, and my friend seemed to be concerned about that.

    I look at him who borrows a chair from the front seat and faces me, and I say in a serious tone.

    "... You, who are you again?"

    "Oi... You kidding me right? Even after we... yin'' and partnering close much. You said you''d leave Chisome-chan to me, didn''t you!"

    "No I ain''t saying such thing you scum."

    Then we burst out at each other out of nowhere.

    You really are a siscon, arent you?

    "Shut up. Anyone with a cute little sister like that will be a siscon."

    "You''re not wrong alright."

    Though I said that, I''ll say this many times but, I won''t let you have her!!

    By the way, you really havent forgotten my name, have you?

    "ain''t that obvious, Shinji."

    In what world is there anyone who forgets the names of friends who are usually together with?

    It feels like it''s been a long time since I''ve said that name out of nothing much, but Sakaki Shinji, who''s right in front of me, and Someya Kouki, who had a stomach ache and went straight to the bathroom as soon as he took a break, are especially my close friends.

    "I was replying a message to Chisome is all."

    "... Keh, you Riajuu." [TL note: 1. exnation is too long, so see below the editor credit.]

    Fufufu, Jealousy am I right? If provoked, the iron fist will fly, so let''s finish it with a wry smile.

    For the time being, the two friends are naturally acquainted with Chisome, and have had some conversations.

    Even though I knew it was impossible, at that time, I was worried about Chisome''s condition, thinking that she wouldn''t eat them right, while being nervous,

    "Or rather, being a Rijuu with my sister is just a No right"

    "Riajuu is Riajuu you shithead! Or like, having such a tremendous level of beauty as your sister, then you''re definitely a winner in life!"

    "The hurdles for the winners huh Well yea that is certainly high."

    "Right? no wait, don''t just earnestly ept that!"

    He''s a busy guy who from time to time gets loud and quiet, but things has been like this since middle school, so it''s almost like a daily urrence.

    After that, Kouki, who has just returned from the restroom, joins in the conversation and spends a turbulent break.

    Then time passed and it was lunch break, the encounter happened on the way home after finishing lunch and going to the bathroom.

    "Otto......"

    "Kyaa......"

    When I turned the corner in the hallway, I bumped into a female student.

    Even though I said bumped into, it wasn''t that strong, so that other student didn''t fall on her butt... but when I saw who that student is, I felt a chill in my heart.

    (... thats Misora right)

    Shindou MisoraShe is the heroine of this world, with whom I had no contact since we were in the same ss but had never had a clear conversation until now, and had never gotten involved with.

    "sorry Shindou. I got a little dazed there."

    That said, It is only polite to apologize to anyone.

    "No, I too was a little dazed here. I''m sorry to bother you."

    Saying that, Misora bowed her head.

    I was almost overwhelmed by the good posture of a youngdy, but although she''s certainly the heroine, right now she''s just another ssmate.... Well this, in particr, is what you call it a useless worry.

    (can''t help it to get some cold feet. not like I''m the protagonist anyway.)

    Precisely because I''m not the protagonist, this kind of chance encounter doesn''t mean anything.

    Because I know about this world, If I act like the main character, I might get Misora''s interest, I also liked Misora''s yandere, so I''m hoping for a mufufu development.... But, that''s only a story if I had the appeal or charm for it right.

    "Well then, if you''ll excuse me."

    "Yea... no really it was my bad.""

    "Fufu, that''s already fine as it is. Well then."

    Un, to brilliantly have no interest at all, I get it but still.

    "Even so..."

    Misora is definitely a beauty, not just me, but all my ssmates would say so.

    However, when I look at Chisome on a regr basis, just as I thought, no matter how much Misora is, the way of saying it is bad, but it ended up looking inferior.

    In the world of Byouai, I''ve always liked Chisome... Maybe that changed to a stronger feeling after spending time with her.

    "Un?"

    I was watching Misora''s back like that, when I suddenly felt someone''s gaze on me and turned my eyes to that direction, the main character, Souma, was staring at me.

    "What''s up with him"

    Such honest words leaked out.

    In the end, Soma was called away by a friend but...... since that day, when Soma and I identally bumped into each other, I''ve been stared at from time to time like this.

    "... no way that could be it"

    Like why are you here, a gaze that makes him feel vague like that, it got me thinking that maybehe too was the same as me.

    It wouldn''t hurt to just let it be for the time being.

    In that way, I was able to have a problem in a sense, If I talk to Chisome about this kind of problem, I think it''ll end up as no longer matter.

    "... uhhh"

    All that, was what I was thinking but, after school it was waiting.

    Nii-san, you said let''s get married didn''t you?

    The moment I joined Chisome, I was cornered against a wall.

    "... Chisome-san?"

    "You said let''s get married didn''t you?"

    I realized that it was revenge for teasing her in that message.

    "Heart...... fluttered?"

    "a"

    I had a vivid memory of that line.

    <i>"Heart...... fluttered? I''ll eat you ''kay?"</i>

    It''s the final line of one of the many dead endings.

    ".....fluttered...... Of course it will you little!!"

    "Kyaan"

    But well... I won''t be eaten, and I know that Chisome genuinely cares about me as an older brother.

    ying around with Chisome like this, and Kuro Chisome wille along before anyone knows it, that''s just how much we care about each other.

    "But that was really a surprise attack, Nii-san. it makes me yelled in the ssroom you know."

    "Were you that surprised?"

    "Un. I was so surprised that I almost ate everyone in the ss."

    "alright you better not you better not"

    I see now, so there was a future in which arge number of people would die if one wrong step was made..... Mouth is the source of disaster, let''s remember it to not say anything careless next time.

    [1. Riajuu, The term is often used as a ng to describe a person who has or is living their life in the real world to the fullest, typically with a healthy social life, making friends, falling in love etc.]

    [Did you know Github is actually a very convenient ce to store a backup of one''s trantion? well turns out, while it may be true it was convenient, one downside to it is that, it didn''t backup your file while editing so if I identally put myptop to shut down, it wont save. Did that happen to me? oh yes, it did. and I have learned to always save no matter the time just in case.]

 Chapter 10: Precisely Because You Are Sincere, It Easily Slips Into The Heart

    Chapter 10: Precisely Because You Are Sincere, It Easily Slips Into The Heart

    My sister, Chisome, is strong.

    To the point where, if one were to put it in terms ofbat games, it has the ability to bring everything to nothing with overwhelming attack and annihtion power.

    I''ll say this many times, Chisome is strong.

    That''s why she always rushes to protect me when I''m in danger.

    "......-!?!?"

    That''s what I saw when I was about to take a bath.

    With a ck-painted body, waiting for that moment toe *isitnow*isitnow*, the instant that fellow saw me, it made a rustling sound and started moving.

    "Uoooohhhh--!?"

    That guy''s name is G, and it is the worst being to terrorize men and women alike.

    As I said earlier, I was about to take a bath, so I waspletely naked and had no defensive power.

    Perhaps because I let out a pathetic scream, footsteps were immediately hearding from the other side of the door.

    "Nii-san!?"

    Of course, the one who appeared was Chisome, my beloved younger sister.

    She instantly sensed the existence that I was afraid of, and with a furious expression as if she wouldn''t even allow it to stay there, she held up her hand towards G.

    "Die"

    At that moment, a ck mist wriggled like a giant snake and wrapped around G.

    I wonder if it feels like it''s grinding instead of being eaten... Apart from Kuro Chisome who is doing the attacking, Chisome, she hugged me and watched how things unfolded... a, so you''re not going to do that this time I see. (Taiga)

    "Phew... annihtionplete."

    "... That was an excellent job."

    G, you''re simply out of luck.

    However, while I remembered that I waspletely naked without wearing a towel or anything, Chisome looked back at me and gradually turned her gaze downwards.. I couldn''t take it anymore and ran into the bathroom.

    "Is not as if you have to run away you know Nii-san"

    "... I''m sorry for showing you such ame thing."

    "That''s not true. It was quite splendid you know!!"

    "Eei! Now return from whence you came!!"

    "Ye~s"

    I''m grateful for saving me from G, but the embarrassment of having my little sister see my important part is awkward...Well, it''s about Chisome, so she wouldn''t worry about it at all, but even so, my damage was great.

    After that, after I got out of the bath, I was treated to dinner.

    Jeez Nii-san, are you still worried about the things before?

    "... No, it''s okay now. How do I say this, Even though Chisome doesn''t seem to care at all but I always seem to care about it is somehow, kind of, you know, just what I think is all."

    "That''s right that''s right. When I came here, we often used to take baths together, so it''s toote to say that now!"

    "-....."

    To tell the truth, Chisome, who had just arrived, took a bath with me many times.

    Because Chisome, who was still emotionally unstable, invited me to join her, and seeing how she was at that time, it was impossible to refuse.

    (well its only obvious if one were to get stared at in that way with those clinging-like eyes....)

    But... that to me had also be one of my precious memories.

    "...uh, there is also one of my embarrassing memories but... aren''t I quite frantic that time? Like I tried to meet Chisome''s request as much as possible."

    "a... that''s right isn''t it. Thinking much about it, I really did made you worry. I''m sor"

    "Don''t apologize. It''s true that I was frantic, but that is also one of my precious memories with Chisome."

    "...Nii-san"

    Look, Kuro Chisome is also nodding as well.

    (Actually... Chisome was also my favorite character, and beside it was such a thing where one would wonder if experiencing a bath with a beautiful girl with outstanding style can happen even if one were to use up all one''s happiness in life.)

    Behind Chisome, who was purely happy, I was thinking about something peculiar to adolescent boys.

    "Nii-san?"

    "-.... Ou"

    "Is anything wrong?"

    I pretended to be normal, saying that there was nothing wrong with Chisome tilting her head.

    After eating, is it fine if I go to my Nii-sans room?

    "I don''t really mind y''know."

    "yay"

    Hmmm, Chisome is the only person in the world who would be happy to be allowed to go to her brother''s room, I think?

    Well to me Chisome is cuter than anything and anyone else, so it''s all good, its to the level where I want to brag about it to everyone who has a sister that my sister is this cute.

    (... well yea I guess it is for this reason why people calling me a siscon.)

    a first-ss siscon, I can say whatever I want is what I feel by being that.

    After having dinner, Chisome came to the room as promised after the two of us finished our housework.

    It was the usual position of Chisome sitting together next to me on the bed, and holding my arm tightly.

    "So, is there something you want to talk about?"

    "Un. Can I get right to it?

    "Sure"

    With light feelings I nodded.

    "Why does Nii-san had always and always, gives me the words I want you to say?"

    "... words I want you to say?"

    Chisome nods and continues.

    "No matter when I''m having fun or when I''m feeling a little down, my Nii-san always gives me exactly the words I want. Even when it''s casual, you always gives me words that make me happy... nee why is that??"

    ".....Uhhh"

    I got stared at, but when I was told that, I ended up at a loss for words.

    While being aware of that bastard Taiga, it''s true that when I first met Chisome, I wanted to do something about her from the bottom of my heart, but I was careful not to step on andmine... As of now, particrly whether should I better say this or something I haven''t really thought about it that far. [TL note: Taiga from the game.]

    "To tell the truth, its not as if I was thinking about anything, because there is also a part where I was like having a spinal reflex."

    "While sometimes having a spinal reflex you are saying things like I''m cute to me?"

    "You''re right"

    "-....... It is that side of you, Nii-san!"

    "Nono, if anyone has such a cute sister, then about everyone will be like this right!"

    "....Uu!!"

    [TL note: the mc, in the above conversation, is being awkward.]

    If this was just Taiga born in this world....Even without doing the ''assault'' there shouldn''t be much to say.

    I think it''s only because I know the secrets of this world and the secrets hidden in Chisome that I can say it, and I think the biggest reason is that I simply love Chisome.

    "Un?" (Taiga)

    When I was talking to Chisome like that, In the corner of my vision, Kuro Chisome is reading a popr romanticedy manga, I never thought I''d see her like this, so I''m deeply moved.

    "Well, you just have to give up. This was already decided when I became Chisome''s older brother. I won''t hand over this role to anyone else. I''ll be by your side hereafter as long as Chisome wants it, you got that?"

    "......un.....Un!"

    That is the deration of my true feelings.

    Even when embarrassed, Chisome nodded with a beautiful smile and leaned on my shoulder as if to put her head on it.

    "...... that''s right Chisome"

    "What~?"

    Her voice ispletely hoarse, but... While thinking it was a good chance to ask, once again there was something I wanted to ask her.

    In the end it was not revealed in the original work, but because I was reborn as Taiga like this, I was able to ask Chisome directly.

    "How did Chisomee to have that mysterious power?"

    "......U~n"

    At my question, Chisome crossed her arms and began to think.

    "......I don''t really know"

    "......I see."

    In the end, that was Chisome''s answer.

    It''s not like I''ve heard anything about it but, still, it''s a little disappointing because I thought it would be an opportunity to learn something hidden in this world.

    "It''s been like this since I can remember... and after that everyone rejected me... and I became alone"

    I gently hugged Chisome''s head, whose voice was gradually sinking, into my chest.

    Although it was out of curiosity, I''m still not being thoughtful enough huh...... For Chisome, the past was the number one cause of why she would lose her mind and yet.

    "...... I made my Nii-san worried again didn''t I"

    "No, it was my bad just now."

    "That''s not true. Fufu, Even if I remember the past and feel sad, my Nii-san will hold me like this."

    You have a knack for always being in a good mood, I said as I *pon*pon* patted Chisome''s back.

    "Nii-san is a really strange person isn''t he. I feel like you''re definitely different from anyone I''ve ever met. It''s like, someone from another world."

    "That could be it you know? Maybe I''m an ally of justice who appeared to save Chisome from loneliness."

    I tried to say something a little cool to try to look good.

    Chisome raised her face and widened her eyes for a moment, but she immediately loosened her cheeks and smiled again.

    "Ahaha... maybe so. If that''s the case, thank you Nii-san... For saving me and for appearing in front of me, Thank you."

    "......Chisomee!!"

    "a, Nii-san cried!?"

    Its only obvious I was sure to cry If you said something that made me so happy while being like that!

    Chisome doesn''t notice my truth.... Still, this was the first time Chisome ever said something like this.

    In my sister''s words, I feel like I''ve been affirmed the meaning of being born in this world and that makes me very happy.

    [Postscript - Author]

    Warming up is over.

    TL: Miza Miya

    Editor: Miza Miya

 Chapter 11: The Girl Carried Awareness, and They Blow up (Self-destructed) Together With Black

    Chapter 11: The Girl Carried Awareness, and They Blow up (Self-destructed) Together With ck

    [Tl note: ck = Kuro]

    "Oo......UWWwooohhhhhhh-!!"

    "Amaze-ing......This is what the mystery of the body is all about!"

    "...... noo this no good if its like this"

    Shinji and Kouki were frolicking in front of me.

    What they were looking at was a group of girls ying volleyball, and they were staring at the girls who were wearing gym clothes and moving their bodies so seriously, while also making a fuss.

    did it really raised that much tension?

    "Heck yeah it did!"

    "its making that *purun*purun* *trembling*slightly* sound effect!"

    Just what do you mean by purunpurun, well, it is that <i>something</i> attached to the upper body.

    (... As expected of the game world, everyone style is just too good ain''t it)

    Even before I saw my ssmates in gym uniforms, I already thought that when they were in school uniforms, the girls who go to this school really does have outstanding style.

    Of course there are also small girl, but I have the impression that there are many people who are average orrge in proportion...... As expected of game world, even girls who were mobs are either too cute or amazing.

    [TL note: he''s talking about their chest.... their breast.]

    Among them, Chisome and the others are even higher level yeah

    Not only does it look great, Chisome and Misora and the other heroines are outstanding in terms of style, however, as expected, thinking again on it with the current me, Chisome will be the best and my number onepared to anyone else alright.

    "Misora!"

    "Yes!"

    Misora jumped high in front of the in response to a pass received from an ally ahead of my line of sight.

    The overwhelming twin hills, which should have been wrapped in underwear, swayed, and not only Shinji and Kouki, but even the other boys'' eyes were monopolized.

    "As expected of three-digit oppai... It''s a silly story, but she is the one that always gets picked as number one character right, that Shindou"

    Of course, this is the result of an informal survey, not an official one.

    Byouai wasn''t a 18+ game, so that kind of scene wasn''t included, but she''s the kind of yanderedy ssmate with colossal breasts who closes the distance at once if the yer gets close to her, so as if to match that the boy''s delusions must have progressed as well.

    "As expected of Misora!"

    "Nice!"

    "It''s all thanks to everyone''s cooperation"

    Misora was surrounded by her teammates after making a clean attack and scoring a point.

    It''s a beautiful smile that fascinates both men and women, but I also really liked the look of harmless madness in that beautiful smile.

    (Rather, although this is just a recent doubt I''m having, it is true that this world is a game world. But....... is it really true that like being manipted by system one will really be a yandere?)

    Only recently have I started to think about it.

    As the game is based on the premise of Yandere, they are obsessed and give heavy love to the main character as easily and naturally like breathing.

    It''s true that there are several events leading up to that point... but this has already be a reality soo.

    (I''m still alive, and I can say with confidence that Chisome will never be like the original. That girl has be a really kind girl.)

    Not only Chisome, but also Kuro Chisome.

    If someone has already yed the game and meet them, who are you? is gonna be one of their catchphrases, Chisome has changed so much that it will cause one that much surprise...... There''s no change in appearance at all, but when she doesn''t try to eat someone, it''s a change that can''t be called anything but a different person.

    (I think in light of those changes. In this world, the scenario is not decided like a game. The future can easily change depending on how I want to do it and how it actually works, so I can''t rely on my knowledge of the original work.)

    Well, I don''t know what will happen to the heroines, except for Chisome, and I, with some doubts that has been growing on me about the main protagonist, I wish him to just feel free and move however he want.

    Chisome will enter this high school next year, I can forgive a little entanglement, but I can''t forgive him if he tried to do something that will annoy Chisome.

    "... Well, at that time, it''s just a matter of me protecting her."

    As an older brother, as a person who loves Chisome.

    "Oo~i, it''s over already, Taiga."

    Yeah? ahh got it."

    I seemed to be thinking seriously, and before I knew it, gym time was over.

    After that, I still had ssroom sses, but the teacher''s voice sounded like an incantation that lulled me to sleep, and I struggled with drowsiness.

    Spending such a hellish time then came after school, I parted ways with the two who headed off to club activities and headed to the school gate.

    "...is a bit of time okay Rikudou?"

    "e?"

    It was thenwhen I turned around to hear a voice calling from behind me, there was Souma.

    "what?"

    The hero who has been ncing at me several times until now.

    I didn''t particrly want to take action against this guy, but...I wonder what this guy''s business is.

    "sorry for being sudden."

    "No, I don''t particrly mind it that much."

    (Souma) There was something I wanted to ask, and with that as an introduction, Souma asked.

    "Does Rikudou have a sister?"

    "......"

    I was wondering what it is, but this was something I could have expected.

    I shrugged my shoulders and threw a nce at him as if to answer that I have nothing to tell you, who I have nothing to do with.

    That gesture seemed to him to be a provocation or something, and his gaze sharpened.

    "...... what''s going on, seriously--"

    In the end, Souma listened to that one-sidedly and left.

    "...... Fumu."

    By going to this high school, the number of acquaintances in junior high school is quite limited.

    Putting Shinji and Kouki aside, why did Souma, who didn''t know about Chisome at this stage, ask me such a question?

    I can''t read his mind, so I can''t say for sure, but if he thought of Chisome when he saw me, it would mean that he had that knowledge from the beginning... So in other words, the conviction that he is the same reincarnation like me will be even more strong huh.

    "... a, could it actually be that?"

    Assuming simply Souma is a reincarnation, did he want to know about Chisome, who leads to the only dead end in this world? Is that why he tried to contact me, who shouldn''t be here? ....... If I think about it that way, it might make a lot of sense.

    In other words, it''s a simple reason that he doesn''t want to die either.

    "As if. It would be nice if it was that simple."

    If that''s the case, if he were to think only about his own life then even if Chisome entered the school, he wouldn''te close to her.

    On the other hand, the fact that I''m alive has caused some kind of change in Chisome, and he was thinking of aiming for her if she wouldn''t kill him even if he approached her normally... Un, absolutely never let him get close to her.

    "yeah right, to waste me time with such useless talk... Let''s just go home."

    I didn''t make an appointment with Chisome today, so I was thinking of buying some manga and going home.

    It''s a romanticedy manga that I used to buy and read a long time ago, but I stopped buying it halfway through because Kuro Chisome is reading it recently.

    When I think about the two of them, its like bad thoughts I''m having, anything that bothered me seemed to go into oblivion, and by the time I headed to the bookstore, I had stopped thinking about my encounter with Souma.

    "Thank you very much~" (Clerk)

    "Your Wee~" (Taiga)

    I bought the manga I was looking for, and when I left the store, I saw a group of people.

    It was a group of girls wearing uniforms from the junior high school I used to go to, and among them, my eyes turned to a beautiful silver-haired girl who stood out.

    "Ain''t that Chisome"

    It was Chisome walking with friends.

    Although she usually wants to be with me, but since she became popr, Chisome has made many same-sex friends who admire her like that.

    "...I say it like this, but humans are really simple aren''t they. Chisome, who actually saw their transformation up close, she seems to think of them as being ''shallow'', I think."

    That being said, I think it''s something that should really be celebrated that my little sister has be so bright like that.

    That''s how I found Chisome, but it would be rude to go out of my way to take her out of her circle of friends.

    "How about I just go home first then wait for Chisome toe home"

    Alright, let''s do that, thinking that, I tried to move my legs, but I was met with a strange sensation.

    "..... e?"

    When I happened to look at my feet, the shadow extending from me flickered.

    It is impossible for a shadow to move like it is swayed by the wind, I stop moving because such a mysterious sight just happened.

    Then I was attacked by the sensation of being hugged from my back, and I reflexively realized that it was Kuro Chisome.

    "...... you"

    When I look behind me, Kuro Chisome is staring at me with the same expression as usual, and I can see myself reflected in her bright red eyes.

    "...... wait, the fact that you noticed me means--"

    "Nii-san"

    Nowaaaaaaa!?

    I raised my voice in surprise at the voice I heard in my ear.

    Before I knew it, Chisome, who should have been surrounded by friends over there, was right next to me, with a cute smile on her face.

    "Nii-san is cruel isn''t he. To think he would just leave me and go home."

    "...... so you don''t like it do you? rather, you know me so well aren''t you"

    "Of course I do. its about Nii-san after all"

    Kuro Chisome nodded with tremendous momentum to Chisome''s words.

    Chisome waved her hand at her friends who were still there.

    "Well then, this is it for today! Bye-bye, I''m going home with my Nii-san!

    "...Is that really okay?" (Taiga)

    "Un. Then let''s go home shall we"

    So, in the end, I ended up going home with Chisome .

    "......?"

    "Whats wrong?"

    Chisome-san, for some reason, she started to snort her nose as if she smelled something from my clothes.

    Chisome, who continued to sniff the bewildered me, whispered quietly.

    "It''s not a woman''s smell... but it''s a smell I don''t like."

    The words Chisome muttered had a meaning... However, I couldn''t help but be shocked when she said she didn''t like the smell.

    "... Ah, that''s not it, Nii-san! That''s not what it means!!"

    "Because suddenly being said I don''t like the smell..."

    "Wrooo~ng! I really like my Nii-san''s smell! I like hiding my face in my Nii-san''s shirt and sniffing his scent! So don''t worry!"

    "What about "don''t worry" are you trying to give me!? and didn''t you say something amazing just now!?"

    And Kuro Chisome! Why are you also averting your gaze from me...?

    About the thing before... let''s just pretend I didn''t hear and forget about it.

    [Tl note: oppai = breast]

    [Before I be a trantor, I''m also deigning myself as a novel reader. I sounded grand about it, well because I''m thinking of myself right now like speaking to the broader audience, of course as a trantor not as a novel reader.

    During my time as a novel reader, I''ve had experience with the novel I read being ruined either because of its bad trantion, or the trantor rarely make updates for the series. you call this a ''kill-joy'' I think, if I''m not wrong about it.

    You can guess where this talk is heading to, now I''m going to exin to you, for the better of us, for your sake and mine before I did anything that will ruin this series.

    First of all, lemme start with, I started this trantion blog purely for fun. I never had any intention of making schedule or frequent updates and so on to begin with, I only started this because I want to, I''m only doing this because I want to, I''m not being coerced or forced by someone or pressured by the situation. I never had any wish to be too engaged with the audience or thementers.

    Sometimes its fun and sometimes it just truly tedious, what do you mean? I mean about tranting of course. the first few days were fun, as this is the first time I''ve ever had a blog and though I''m still new I have the confidence I''m not that bad at tranting. of course, I''m not so arrogant as to think my trantion is better than anyone out there, even much more than the official one. (I don''t have any certificates, just so you know).

    Howeverter on I realized one crucial thing, I''m actually kind of pushing myself too much. its like having your bones broken because of bike ident or something and you don''t actually realized you are hurt because of adrenaline, in my case I''m actually aware of my condition, but because it was so ''fun'' i ended up like this and be burned out. yeah i know im so weak to have my first few days getting me tired like this. but thats just who i am.

    Getting back to the topic, I''m burned out and as i try to solve this problem, i ended up again, distracting myself too much by ying game. how can ying game can make things even worse you ask? well, the game i yed wasn''t much different from reading novel sooo,.... yeah the game''s name is Roadwarden, its a novel-like game, you''ll know just by its screenshot what kind of game that is.

    So what I''m trying to say is, since I am like this right now, try not to get your hopes up, and if you ever find better alternatives to read while waiting then please do so. or just wait till it reached how much chapter then binge read it. One thing that''s likely never to change though is the quality of trantion I bring to you (if I''m not beingzy or doing this atte midnight. I''m an owl btw).]

 Chapter 12: Be It Nightmare or Else, The Brothers Light Shines Through

    Chapter 12: Be It Nightmare or Else, The Brother''s Light Shines Through

    "......?"

    I woke up in the middle of the night.

    When I woke up and sat in a daze for a while, naturally, I felt sleepy, so I yawned.

    It''s not umon to wake up in the middle of the night, but when I did, like this, it''s usually when that girl... Chisome is haunted by a nightmare.

    Chisome, I''m going in

    After knocking *nock*nock* twice, I opened the door.

    "......Just as I thought"

    Chisome, was crouching andying sideway, sleeping on the bed as if frightened by something.

    As if to remind me of Chisome''s instability, the room is filled with a ck mist that seems to overflow from Chisome.

    "If its always like this then, it can''t be helped huh"

    Chisome certainly has brightened up... However, the pain she suffered in the past was not something that could be healed so easily.

    It''s like a sudden seizure when she''s taunted in the middle of the night like this, Contrary to its appearance (the ck haze), her power didn''t go out of control, nor Chisome seems trying to do anything with it.

    <i>"Nii-san, if you find me crying out at night, I''ll be fine, so don''t worry, okay? I''m happy to have Nii-san by my side every time I wake up, but don''t go out of your way to cut on your sleep time. Think about your body first, will you?"</i>

    Exactly because of this she said that to me but....... that''s just asking for the impossible right.

    Even if she says she''s okay, I don''t think there''s an older brother who won''t try to do anything when seeing his precious little sister in anguish from having nightmare within reach of his hand like this.

    "u..g.h....Nii-san....sav...e....me......uu"

    "... good grief, saying that you''re okay, but then asking me for saving you."

    Pushing through the ck haze, Ie close to Chisome''s bed and ced my hand on her forehead.

    If I stroke the cheek and other parts of her head, as it is, Chisome''splexion will gradually improved, and the ck haze subsided.

    When the haze that had be lumps disappeared, it was Kuro Chisome that appeared from there.

    It seems that Kuro Chisome can''t do anything about this nightmare she sees based on her childhood periods, and in the end, Chisome herself has no choice but to ovee it.

    "Chisome said to me to not worry about it. Still, it''s just impossible to leave her alone ain''t it."

    Kuro Chisome nodded slightly, and as she also wanted to feel at ease somewhere, stuck to my back and couldn''t let go.

    After stroking and patting Chisome''s head for a while, she slowly opened her eyes and stared at me.

    "Nii-san?"

    "Aa. It seems that you''ve been made quite restless today as well."

    "a... ehehe, I won''t apologize. But... Thank you, Nii-san."

    "Aa" (sure)

    It must have been because she instantly understood why I was here and why I was stroking and patting her head that such words was let out.

    Chisome should be full of feelings of apology, but she knows that I''m not asking for an apology.

    "You''re sweating a lot you know. So, whates?"

    "U~n... It''s better to take a shower right after all said and done"

    "Right. also change your clothes while you''re at it."

    "Yes~"

    With Chisome gone, of course, Kuro Chisome also disappeared.

    "Now then... Back to my room."

    That said, after calming Chisome down like this, basically, she woulde to this room (his room), but I wonder how it will be today?

    I was lying on my bed while thinking about such things in a dark room when I heard a knock.

    "You cane in just fine you know."

    "Un, I''ming i~n"

    Chisome came into the room wearing orange hooded pajamas instead of the pajamas she was wearing when she woke up.

    She came straight to me, so when I rolled up theforter, she jumped into it.

    [Tl note: search google forter'']

    "As I thought, As expected of my Nii-san. You knew I wasing."

    "Its only obvious right. Rather, every time you woke up like this then things would just end up as usual."

    "That''s right isn''t it. On days like this, I can''t sleep unless I''m by my Nii-san''s side after all."

    I smiled wryly.

    We didn''t say a word to each other about what happened earlier, We just stay attached with each other.

    I wonder if Kuro Chisome doesn''t show up because she''s trying to give us some space (being caring), well, when it''s time to go to bed, I think she will juste out sleeping on top of me again.

    "But really, Nii-san is amazing. You''ll take notice right away."

    "A~... I wonder why? To be honest, I don''t even know it myself."

    "Is it so?"

    "Aa. I thought at first I was going to the toilet, but it wasn''t, and its like, I was being pulled naturally into Chisome''s room. you know that feeling. I''m sure my instincts was like, go help Chisome because she''s in pain right now, like it was telling me that."

    "...I''m sor--"

    "I did say dont apologize before right"

    "Wapuu!?"

    I''m sorry-- was to be said, and as soon as that, I held Chisome''s head to my chest as hard as I could to block the words she was about to say.

    Chisome, you dont have to put your feelings of apology into words. So instead of apologizing, you should just go with I love Onii-chan or something, or simr to that happy-like words, then go and tell me that."

    "......Fufu, what is with that"

    "......that was a bit of a miss right?"

    No matter how much I tried tofort her, the thing before is just a little bit creepy alright.

    When I was reflecting on how to be more careful from now on, Chisome nodded and continued with these words.

    "I love you lots, Onii-chan"

    "......Chisomee!!"

    "a, like I said Nii-san. you know you''re crying too much these days!!"

    Someday..... I don''t really know if someday, I will ever have to talk about that something but, there''s no way I can''t be feeling happy to hear that from Chisome, who I loved so much in my previous life, right? I mean, just count how many times I have been touched by Chisome''s words like this.

    "...... I too love you lots, Chisome."

    "fwu......Un"

    And above all, being able to spend time as Chisome''s older brother has a lot to do with it.

    Such Brother and sister are repeating embarrassing things like that, Chisome suddenly let out a loud voice.

    "Whats wrong?"

    "a.... un, you see? I think it''s okay now."

    "e?"

    "I.... don''t think I will have anymore nightmares. I won''t have to go through anymore bad dreams, I think."

    "...... what does that mean?"

    "Somewhat... really, it just somewhat but... I feel like I won''t see it anymore."

    "Fu~n?"

    That is..... If that''s really so, then I can be rest assured.

    It is said that this kind of feelings are important, and maybe Chisome really won''t have to through nightmares anymore.

    "Even so, if something happens, I''ll rush right away. Even if you have something like a scary dream, Onii-chan will go and save you okay. So you can just rest easy and sleep well, you got that?"

    "Aaa really! Nii-san, you are too kind!"

    That''s what being a brother is all about, Chisome.

    "......*Fuwaa*" *yawn*

    "......*Fuwaa*" *yawn*

    After talking for a while, we both got sleepy and have a big yawn.

    It was almost time to go to bed, and Kuro Chisome crawled out from Chisome''s shadow and put her body on top of me, as if to say that she was waiting for it.

    "Ah, that''s right Nii-san. It''s tomorrow but, there''s a ce I want to go."

    "That''s fine. Lets just say I''ll go"

    "... Ehehe, thank you"

    With that promise, together we go to sleep.

    While stroking and patting Kuro Chisome''s head, who must have been worried all along, from the shadows, And as Chisome hugged me, my consciousness sank into the darkness.

    "...Naa Chisome"

    "Wha~t?"

    "This is... the one you wanted to go to?"

    "Un!"

    The next morning, before noon, we were in front of a certain coffee shop.

    It''s a new coffee shop in front of the station, but it''s pretty popr and seems to be busy almost every day so far.

    Chisome seemed to want toe here for some reason, but when I saw her pointing her finger at that, I nodded.

    "Limited menu for lovers--... huh"

    "Aren''t we just perfect for it?"

    "...... It''s true that if we try going like one, people around would think that way.... wait a second, Oi! that''s just embarrassing you know that right"

    "My cheeks are getting red too you know. Here, the proof that I''m shy."

    Don''t calmly analyze it, it will make me even more embarrassed!

    "...... fumu"

    However, if I think about it calmly, if I let this moment go and I might never have the opportunity to experience something like this ever again.

    When I see there are delicious meals lined up, thinking it''s just right for lunch, I nodded.

    "Alright I got it. Off we go then Chisome"

    "Can''t go on like this can we. Well then, we''ll be crossing our ar~ms"

    a, this feeling of crossing arms together is just like the same as usual right.

    "A sess don''t you think"

    "Ou"

    While staring at her beautiful smile, no doubt that I''m feeling happy with this moment, is what I''m thinking.

    While eating the food that was brought to me, Chisome gives *a~n* and spoon-feed me, and Kuro Chisome seemed to be so wistful of wanting that cake, so I gave her whole... I''m sure this is not the way to do this fun, still, me and the girls from hearts really enjoyed it a lot.

    And as Chisome said, from this day, for a while, Chisome have stopped having nightmares.

    [Author Notes]

    Onii-chan is steadily gaining favorability.

    This world is more or less a romanticedy world, so favorability is important.

 Chapter 13: Strayed From The Path, The Girl Holds Hope In Hand

    Chapter 13: Strayed From The Path, The Girl Holds Hope In Hand

    Rikudou Chisome''s route in Byouai is special.

    She has overwhelmingly good visuals, a gorgeous voice actress, and even though it is a romanticedy game, she kills the main character without any questions or problem at all. There were many voices from fans asking for a sequel to be made as an official heroine.

    However, in response to that voice, the developmentpany, even despite of those feelings, didn''t try to realize the heroine of Chisome until the very end. [TL note: realize, as in, to make it happen.]

    <i>"She''s a very special character, so it''s no good to have a character who epts her half-heartedly. In that respect, the main character is too ordinary, and if you want to tie her with the main character, we have to change Chisome''s setting itself... with all that being said, please give up."</i>

    That was the answer from the devs.

    The fans felt disappointed about that, but they certainly came to the conclusion that it would be impossible for Chisome to ept the main character.

    ording to the specifications of the game, Chisome also has a favorability rating, but no matter how close the two gets, her favorability rating will never exceed 30 or more, probably because the dead end wille early... It remains unclear whether that was the upper limit in the first ce, or that was actually the indication of how close the yer is to death.

    <i>"You, seems to be different than the people I''ve met up until now aren''t you? but sorry ''kay? Honest, like I don''t care at all or rather like I don''t have any interest, in fact I can only think of you as food."</i>

    Even if the yer pull the correct answer from all the options, the main character will not be tied to her in the end, and will be eaten by the darkness of the abyss that she releases.

    As the lower half of his body is gradually eaten up, he sinks into the darkness. At that time, from the perspective of the main character, the yer, you can see Chisome with a maddened expression, and there was also Kuro Chisome with a harsh expression while holding Chisome''s shoulder.

    That scene is certainly a grotesque scene, but it is no exaggeration to say that this is the most powerful impression that make the impact, not, but also because her cry are recorded with mysterious music and a passionate voice actress.

    <i>"You see I..... I''ve been awfully going weird since long time ago now you know."</i>

    Chisome puts her own hand on the hand of the sinking hero and continues her words.

    <i>"I killed my stepbrother and my stepfather. But it can''t be helped, right? Anyone would fight back if they were about to be raped, and in the first ce, no one would be sad about killing those scumbags."</i>

    The gradual darkening of the screen seems to represent the consciousness of the protagonist.

    <i>"From that moment on, I no longer hesitated to kill people... I wanted someone to stop me was what I''m thinking, but no one dide to stop me. I have nightmares every day, every day as if it was my punishment for killing them. It''s so painful and agonizing that my soul feels like it''s going to burst apart that a nightmare overwhelms over me you know."</i>

    Chisome shed tears blood-like red, but she was smiling.

    <i>"I devoured all the people who look at me with such perverted eyes at school and all the stalkers who ambush me near my house. All the people who look at me like that... even so, with this endless thirst of mine, I can''t help it anymore."</i>

    Does she wants to cry or to smile, to her who doesn''t even know that, the main character''s final choicees up.

    <i>Did...... you want to be saved?</i>

    The moment the yer chose that option, the screen went dark with an unpleasant soundone could see a glimpse that the protagonist waspletely consumed by the darkness.

    <i>"Want to be saved... that''s right. I also thought about that too... but there is no such people. No one in this world epts me, much less says they love me."</i>

    The Confrontation Ending.....that was the dead end where her heart was revealed the most, and it was an event that aroused the various delusions of the yers.

    Many students think that school is troublesome.

    Waking up early in the morning, heading to school while still being half-asleep, and then going to ss again and feeling sleepy, that time is painful.

    Of course there are people who don''t, and if one like studying, it''s natural that it won''t be as painful or anything, but... at least, I, even from way before, was still having things like that.

    "Morning Nii-san!"

    My morning starts with my cute little sister''s smile-- isn''t that the best?

    "Nii-san?"

    But... I ''m feeling a little strange today.

    The reason why I stare at Chisome more than usual is sure because, of a dream, nheless, I deeply remembered her route that I used to y.

    (It was a strange dream... it''s not like I forgot about it or anything, but it was really a vivid dream that made me realize it was true.)

    In a sense, it was Chisome''s cry from the heart, and her words contained resignation to the current situation where she could not be saved...... That''s right ain''t it, I will never let her make that kind of expressionthat''s what I have chosen now.

    "Morning Chisome, you look so cute today too aren''t you! So can I hug you for a moment?"

    "E, eehhh? That''s totally wee, but--"

    That''s why I hugged Chisome in front of me as hard as I could.

    Maybe it was because partly the fault of the dream I''m havingst night, but really, the best way to start the morning is to hug her like this right.

    "... Ehehe, receiving a hug from Nii-san among other things in the morning, you''re just being way too happy about it aren''t you"

    "I like Chisome who says things like that really."

    "jeez.... I really don''t think you should say things like ''like'' so lightly like that~."

    Its fine because we are siblings. Rather, Chisome is the one who often says that, right?"

    "Guess so, I don''t think there''s a negative meaning to the word ''I like you'' unless it was about following someone or stalking them"

    Exactly right? then weughed at each other.

    "Breakfast will be ready soon, so go and sit down, Nii-san."

    "Aiyo. Thank you as always."

    "Nonnon, such gratitude is unnecessary-on" [Tl note no 1]

    As I sit on the chair staring at Chisome who has returned to cooking, Kuro Chisome stares at me right next to me.

    She still can''t say anything, but there''s a part between us where words are no longer necessary.

    "That''s right. I have to do you too"

    Saying that, I spread my arms as if gesturing that I have been waiting and Kuro Chisomees and hugged me.

    Maybe her sensitivity is younger than Chisome, but when she was like this, she started to smell me and rub her cheeks more and more.

    "It''s alright it''s alright, you too are cute really~"

    If I tell her that she is cute, her dark skin will turn red.

    When I was stroking and patting her head, who hadn''t changed since we met, Kuro Chisome nced at Chisome who was cooking.

    "Is anything wrong? are you curious?"

    When I asked that question, Kuro Chisome shook her head and put her finger on my chest and started tracing.

    It''s slowly traced so that I can understand what she''s writing.... Huh, I was able to understand what Kuro Chisome is writing in two words.

    "Thank you.....was it. Haha, it''s me that should be thanking you. Not only Chisome, I am most grateful to have met you too."

    Kuro Chisome pointed her finger at her, with an expression as if she would say the same to me.

    I nodded while stroking her head, thinking it was only natural, and ck mist blew out slightly from Kuro Chisome''s body, but I understood that it was probably because she was happy.

    "Breakfast is ready"

    After cuddling with Kuro Chisome for a while, breakfast was ready.

    After enjoying the food that Chisome made for us, we left the house to go to school.

    "...?" (Chisome)

    "What''s wrong?" (Taiga)

    While we were having a friendly conversation as usual, Chisome suddenly turned around.

    Her figure looked as if she was on guard, and her shadow where Kuro Chisome was lurking was wriggling.

    Chisome stared behind her for a while, but said nothing and started walking.

    "Nee Nii-san, I really like my life now."

    "I''m the same you know?"

    "Ehehe, I''m so happy But that''s also why I can''t forgive anyone who tries to threaten it."

    "... was there something back there?"

    Sure enough, I''m not the type who won''t realize such a thing after being told this far.

    I didn''t notice anything, but with the way Chisome said it, someone might have been behind us.

    "It''s fine. I won''t try to eat anyone anymore... I think. That''s why, instead, I might just nt maybe a bit trauma in the depths of its heart"

    While listening to Chisome''s words, I nced behind me.

    There was no one there, but after hearing Chisome''s words, I seemed to be more aware and sensitive and felt like there was really someone there.

    "Well what was it...... I''ll request you to be gentle okay."

    "You''re not telling me to stop, are you?"

    "I won''t say that. Like Chisome said, there is no mercy for those who threaten us... At that point, I ended up got used to various things about my old man."

    "......I see."

    "Also... I make this clear that I have no intention of denying Chisome. That might be overdoing it but, I''ve already epted everything about Chisome."

    "a......"

    Well but, please, I beg you not to do anything too strange, is really what I''d like to say to that someone behind us.

    I hoped so, but I thought it would be useless, and also until we parted ways to go to school, Chisome was in high spirits with a smile on her face.

    [TL note no 1: they are being yful with each other, she is actually using "dayon" at the end of her sentence, but since turning that to English with its original Romaji would be silly I just added "on" to it.]

 Chapter 14: Imitation is He Who Cuts Along The Neck, The Grim Reaper

    Chapter 14: Imitation is He Who Cuts Along The Neck, The Grim Reaper

    Humans sometimes have to go home even if they have to turn down the teacher''s request.

    "O~Rikudou, sorry but can you do something for me for a bit?"

    "I''m sorry! Actually, I have an appointment with my sister."

    Appointment...... Well, it''s already like a norms we''re always going home together, so when ites to an appointment, it''s just an appointment.

    But today it''s a little differentthere was someone in front of our home, When I heard about the possibility of stalking Chisome, setting aside this someone, all I think about it was just to be by her side.

    (Like as if I''ll stay silent after hearing that story. Well, I don''t think there''s any need to worry about Chisome, but even so, it''s still possible for me to think one or two ideas.)

    I''m kind of a siscon, but... it''s really toote now.

    When I told him that my sister was waiting for me, the teacher nodded.

    "I understand. sorry for calling out and stopping you."

    "No no. Likewise I''m sorry about this too."

    "It''s fine it means. I''m too sorry for this, well then, it''s fine for you to leave now."

    "Thank you!"

    It may have seemed like a convenient way for declining errands request but, It''s not like I''m telling a lie, so it''s fine if I stick my chest out and be proud.

    It was when I was about to turn at the end of the corridor after parting with my teacher.

    "otto!"

    "Kyaa!"

    *Don*, I ended up bumping into someone pretty hard.

    (....Hmm? this is somewhat like a deja vu.....)

    I feel like something like this has happened before, but... who was it, I thought, so I turned my head over and it turns out to be Misora, who was poking her backside there.

    while thinking that it was my bad, I held out my hand to her.

    "Are you okay Shindou!"

    "Ah, yes..... I''m fine."

    She took my hand and stood up.

    I hit her pretty hard, so when she got up and after that, I just kept an eye on her to make sure she wasn''t injured in any way.

    "I''m not going to make fun of things saying that there is a sort of connection between us colliding with each other, but... did you get hurt anywhere?"

    "No, I''m fine now. Thank you Rikudou-san"

    "Is that so... for the time being, if that''s truly so, then I''m d."

    Perhaps because I''ve been with Chisome all this time, I''vee to understand a little bit how to tell if the other person isn''t lying.

    So, although the impact of the collision remains, there doesn''t seem to be any part of the body that''s really in pain.

    "Fufu, even so, I bumped into you again didn''t I. As though It was like fate."

    "..."

    I remembered something from the words just now.

    <i>"I''m sure we met because we were meant to be. As though It was like fate.... Nee Souma-kun, would you like to be my younger brother?"</i>

    This is the scene where the beautiful Misora excites wildly and ces her hand on the hero''s cheek.

    Even though knowing clearly that she is insane, if the yer nods at that point, Souma will be spoiled and pampered by Misora, and the curtain will begin on the love-luck route.

    Moreover, Misora is also called a youngdy and her family is quite rich.

    In the game, the main character waspletely tied, but... In this reality, as expected, Misora wouldn''t let herself go on as a piggyback ride service to someone else though. [TL note: Carrying souma on her back.]

    (......The words just now shouldnt have any meaning. But..... it was a line that suited her to the extent that I was hallucinating the scene of that game.)

    "If something like this is fate, wouldn''t that be cheap?"

    "That''s also true isn''t it. I''m sorry, I ended up saying something strange."

    Then weughed at each other.

    "Even so... Rikudou-san is a very kind person, isn''t he? During our conversation just now, you were still observing me to see if I was injured anywhere, weren''t you?"

    "..... You noticed?"

    "Um-hum." (confirmation)

    Certainly, while exchanging words with Misora, Even though I thought she would be fine, I was still worried.

    As Misora said, it was a subtle eye movement, but well, it seems that women are sensitive to eye movement, so I guess that''s how she figured it out.

    "Of course I would care. Needless to say, it was quite a shock, wasn''t it?"

    "Fufu, then I have to make you think that Rikudou-san''s worries are unfounded. Look, my body is fine"

    Misora jumped on the spot as if to say that there was no pain anywhere.

    "Ye-yeah, that''s right... Un, things seems to be fine."

    Though there are so many other *bun*wonderful*bun* things going on...

    While clearing my throat with *Kohon*, I made her stop jumping because I already got it.

    "You''re used to being considerate of women, aren''t you, Rikudou-san."

    "Is it so? Well, it''s because I have a little sister..... --That''s right I''m making her wait!"

    "No wonder.....--Was that so!? That wouldn''t do! Anyway, I''m fine, so please feel free to just go ahead!"

    "Aa! this time really was my bad! Well then, Shindou!"

    "Yes. Please do your best, Onii-sama?"

    "I''m telling you to please stop that!!"

    "Ufufu"

    I turned my back on Misora and immediately headed for the entrance.

    When I changed my shoes, remembering Misora''s "Onii-sama" call-style earlier and my cheeks loosened a little.

    <i>"Souma-kun... boku? You''ll be more and more pampered by your sister. I''ll melt you into mush so... Look, do you want to drink some from my oppai too?" </i>

    [Tl note no 1: boku = me, in a male or boy kinda way]

    That''s right, Misora said something like this...

    However...... Because in the original work, Misora using the line "Onii-sama", or to put it more simply, she didn''t say a single word of affection that suggested as someone older than her, I had a little delusion that depending on the hero''s way of doing things, there would be a pseudo-older brother route instead of a younger route.

    "Yeah right, this is not the time to be loitering on the way."

    After that, I immediately joined Chisome.

    You''re even sweating..... did you run for me?

    "e? I''m not sweating that much, aren''t I? Well, but... because I did promised right"

    "...Un"

    Chisome happily held my arm.

    "This just somewhat but, Chisome will now try to guess what Nii-san does."

    "guess?"

    Chisome nodded and continued to speak with a proud expression.

    You tried to leave school normally, but you were asked to do some errands, but my Nii-san refused because you were worried about me, but there was something that was eating up your time...... so you wound up getting a littlete ande running?"

    "... Chisome, you know. Do you have something like a transmitter attached to my body?"

    I wouldnt go so far as to do that.....But do you think it fits well perhaps?

    "No....."

    When I told her that everything was correct, let alone quite well, as expected, Chisome seemed to have just said it without any real purpose or intend behind it and just being random, and she looked down while turning her face red.

    "I-it''s like making me look like the sorts who would go stalking you isn''t it!"

    "No one would think that way so don''t worry."

    "but...."

    In fact, being stalked by a beautiful girl like Chisome would make it as something out of a manga though, and I''m sure normal boy will be happy about it, but... well, I gotta admit that its about as scary as it can get yeah.

    "...... well, what should I say, I was worried about it see."

    "...... so it was like that."

    "Yeah. I know I don''t have to worry about you Chisome...but if something bad happens, I want to protect you while also being together by your side, rather than regretting it after something happens."

    "Nii-san......"

    "Well... it looks like there''s nothing to worry about though really."

    After all, my little sister is the strongest.

    "...... ?"

    "...... was anyone there?"

    "Un. is still staring at me."

    While walking on the way home, Chisome muttered.

    I didn''t turn around as though Chisome was pulling my arm, and just walked straight home.

    "Maybe it''s someone I''ve only seen once in the town before. He''s in his thirties, but he was looking at me like crazy."

    "...... I see."

    Chisome said that she also ate a stalker right, in the original work....

    Originally, there must have been people who tried to approach Chisome with bad intention, including me, my shitty old man, and this stalker.

    Each time, Chisome continued to eat...... and would be gued by nightmares and thus broke down.

    "......"

    Now I can''t stand the fact that a cute girl with a smile that suits her can live in such despair.

    "Nii-san, take it easy. Your nails will hurt you yourself you know?"

    When Chisome pointed it out, I realized that I made a clenched fist with considerable force.

    Kuro Chisome, who can''t be seen by anyone but me and Chisome, is holding my clenched fist and trying to relieve the pain while blowing *Fuu*Fuu* on me.

    "It will be fine Nii-san. I''ll show you that I will protect this everyday life.... just like the way you protected my heart, I will also protect the happiness of being together with my Nii-san."

    Hearing Chisome''s words, Kuro Chisome also made a muscle pose and nodded.

    It was strange that when I looked at them with their smiles, even my slightest worries became irrelevant.

    "For the time being, I''ll let hime near our home as usual. ''Cause that''s enough to make him think he''ll nevere near our home again."

    "is it really so?"

    "Un. Nii-san too make sure to watch itthe finest show"

    I soon learned the meaning of those words and that smile.

    Looking carefully at the dimly lit outside after returning home, I found a man hiding behind a utility pole looking towards here.

    Even though it''s getting dark and difficult to see, it''s kind of creepy to see him just standing still.

    "I won''t eat him. I will just scare him."

    Chisome said so in a calm voice and raised her hand.

    Then, the shadow that was born from the hidden man writhed, and a jet-ck arm extended from there and grabbed the man''s leg and dragged him.

    "W-what is this...!? Please help meeeeee!!"

    I could hear the man''s scream, no, well, it is that kind of situation, so it''s only natural.

    It was exactly the same as a paranormal phenomenon that could be called horror development that happen to the man, and he was dragged as it was near the entrance of our house.

    "Hiii!?"

    And then, an existence that could be called the ultimate appeared.

    Something with a tattered kimono and a bone-like head appeared in front of the man with a scythe.

    "...... this is some scary s***"

    "Fufu, this will turn to be a trauma, won''t it."

    "With this it bounds to...... yeah right, he''s leaking."

    The stalker man was so frightened that he pissed himself.

    With tears and a runny nose dripping from his face, the man immediately stood up and ran away while letting out a loud scream.

    "That''s it. Sessfully repelled But...it''s going to get filthy if no one cleans it."

    "......"

    I knew it, but... this girl really is amazing.

    By the way, that scythe-wielding monster was Kuro Chisome, and after she had released her transformation, her eyes were already looking at the man''s liquid that was scattered about as if she were looking at garbage.

    "... is this what horror is, development staff-san?"

    "Nii-san?"

    To tell the truth, even I who was watching from the side was scared......

    Thus, the stalker was sessfully repelled.

    [TL note no 1: oppai = breast]

 Chapter 15: Knowing Nothing Is a Sin

    Chapter 15: Knowing Nothing Is a Sin

    It''s been a while since the stalker case with Chisome.

    Chisome and I are still getting along well every day, but with summer just around the corner, my birthday is approaching.

    <i>"Nii-san''s Birthday, I''ll make sure to celebrate it lots ''kay!! I''ll return plenty the happiness that time you gave me to my Nii-san!"</i>

    I couldn''t help but shed tears at those words that were released with the best smile.

    I will be 16 years old in August next month..... Well, just the fact that Rikudou Taiga oveps with the age of being 16 years old is already giving something really moving about it.

    By the way, I was the one who celebrated it before but Chisome''s birthday is in December.

    "This guy did his mouth grinnin'' again man"

    "This gotta be him thinking ''bout Chisome-chan right."

    Shinji and Kouki are saying something, but even if I give a care, it can''t be helped.

    Today''s school time had already ended and it was after school, and today I was wandering around town to y with the two of them.

    For some reason, I often prioritize time with Chisome, so even though we are friends, I couldn''t really make and spare my time after bing a high school student.

    In any case, real thanks for inviting me.

    "Just think of it as good."

    I think that if Im with Taiga, Ill be able to receive the benefits of riajuu you know.

    "No you won''t....."

    [TL note: Riajuu is inte ng for somebody who has a good life.]

    I''m a riajuu... I''d like to deny that, but I wonder if I''m a riajuu when I''m living under the same roof with a transcendent beautiful girl named Chisome... Hehe.

    "....This guy is making that smug face.""

    "Well of course he will.... Naa Taiga"

    "What?"

    Kouki suddenly stopped.

    When I was tilting my head wondering what happened, Kouki said something like this.

    You know, ever since Chisome-chan came to Taigas side Really, you''ve be good didn''t you.

    "... Suddenly what''s wrong?"

    "Don''t let him get your butt, don''t let him!"

    I could feel the wave of love for a moment... It''s just a joke.

    I''m begging you, please don''t misunderstand me....... well, its exactly what I said. Maybe its because youve made an existence to protect, that your mental have gotten stronger and it makes you looking as good.

    "U~n?"

    It''s true that in order to protect Chisome, I always hold the feeling that I don''t want to make her cry, and the current me is living and in contact with her together, as expected, that kind of appearance would look like that from the perspective of my friends huh.

    "But are you okay?"

    "e?"

    If you have a sister like that, I understand how you feel about being overprotective, but it''s kinda like arent you pushing yourself to death or sacrificing your time?

    "... Ah~"

    I see, certainly, it is also possible to see it that way.

    I first told Shinji by saying that I would never do that, and while thinking about Chisome, I said what I wanted to convey.

    "I don''t think it''s unavoidable for people to think that way, but its not like I did sacrifice anything you know, even though things may look that way. On the contrary, I''m getting along well with Chisome every day, and it''s nothing but happy things."

    When I told him that, Shinji and Kouki suddenly hitted me on the shoulder.

    "I know that already and it damages me to worry for you!"

    "Some real envy i''m feeling right now really!"

    "It hurts..... DAAaaahhhhh get away from me!!"

    Even if the words used are strong and though they are hitting me, it''s not like it hurts and in fact they put smile on my face.

    No matter how envious or jealous they may be, no matter how far they go, these are my friends who understand me.

    When we were ying around like that, the people around me would look at me with a smile, and all three of us were depressed after being looked at by a college-aged woman who thought we were unbing... No matter how much time passes, we are such a noisy trio.

    (Souma, the main character, hasn''t been particrly involved since then, to the extent that I often talk with Misora, and the days are really peaceful.)

    No contact with the heroine who can be met at present... so it''s peaceful.

    By the way, as I said before, the senior (senpai) heroine who will be dating at the earliest stage is now a second year student, so I haven''t talked to her yet, even though we are in the same school.

    The remaining two are juniors who will be entering school next year with Chisome, and since one of the heroines is a ssmate of a returnee who transferred around the same time, we can''t meet yet. [TL note: returnee, as in, child who has returned to Japan after living abroad.]

    "What are we going to do now?"

    "Anyone''s fine going bowling?"

    "I agree to that."

    So we decided to go bowling.

    When I was about to start walking after properly doing my business in the restroom, I was stopped by a voice I didn''t recognize.

    "Sorry for the suddenness. Rikudou-san, is now alright?"

    "......me?"

    When I turned around, there was a boy, and that boy''s uniform was from the junior high school the three of us attendedin other words, he''s to be my junior (kouhai).

    I don''t think I''ve ever seen a junior with such a face... no good it didn''te to mind at all.

    "My name is Tougo. I''m in the same ss as your sister."

    "With Chisome?"

    "Yes. I stopped you not without reason, can you give me a bit of time?"

    "......fu~n?"

    I told Shinji and Kouki to go ahead.

    Without moving anywhere in particr, I decided to sit on a nearby bench and listen to him talk.

    What kind of content is it..... As I waited, he said something like this.

    "I''m going to be blunt. Please let your little sister... Chisome-san to go free."

    "...Hah?"

    What the heck is this brat talking about... oops, I''m still old enough to be a brat too.

    Looking at me who was dumbfounded, Tougo continued to speak and its like to keep on talking without pause.

    "Chisome-san, she does a lot of household chores, right? I heard that she also make lunch boxes for Rikudou-san. Why is Chisome-san doing that? Even though she''s still in middle school, to let her do such a difficult thing... to steal her time!"

    "......"

    I see... this is just somewhat but I figured out what type this guy is alright.

    It''s true that Chisome is willing to do the housework just like Tougou said, and she prepares lunches as well as daily cooking.

    It''s not just that I leave everything up to her, even I intent to do the housework I''m able, as best as I can do.

    (...I see, the fact that my father isn''t there isn''t leaking to the outside. Or rather, it''s like the very existence of my father is ambiguous, so it bes a harmful effect that can''t be noticed huh.)

    Chisome''s power to eat is certainly a blessing that does not cause trouble, but she can''t cover these little tears, it means that there are people who uselessly talk about our home like this guy.

    After that, Tougou said a lot of things, but I had no intention of listening to himbecause he didn''t know anything, he was just an outsider.

    "and then"

    "Okay, okay. For now, just shut up already. One thing I can say is that I have no intention of changing anything, and I have no intention of saying anything to Chisome."

    "Wha!? Can you even still call yourself her big brother with that!"

    "I am her big brother you know."

    ".....Chisome-san is unhappy too! a guy like you is her big brother... anyhow all the other family members are ignoring Chisome-san, aren''t they!!"

    Finally, honorifics have disappeared... but my way of saying it may not have been good too... but I couldn''t forgive the words saying Chisome was unhappy.

    "Chisome is unhappy? Just what do you know?"

    Before she came to my home...... Perhaps, if I hadn''t existed, Chisome might have walked the path of misfortune as the original Chisome.

    But now it''s different, I''ve always been by Chisome''s side, and I know that she''s smiling from the bottom of her heartthat girl who told me right in front of me that she''s happy now. I won''t let him say that the words of that girl who said that in front of me were lies.

    Let me tell you, I, to the extent that no matter how bad my friends are put off by it, cherish Chisome so much you got that. I never thought of hurting her even once.

    "In that case"

    "Do you mind if I just say a few words? You better stop forcing your opinions on others. There might be some painful reprisals, you know? "

    "Are you threatening me?"

    No, it''s not a threat at all really... it just, it''s not me, it''s about Chisome.

    There are many things I want to say, and of course it''s only obvious he would get angry if I say something selfish...

    Butter on I think it''s about us brother and sister that this guy is trying to stick his nose in, and it''s because he''s imposing a nonexistent imagination on Chisome.

    (......Probably, there must have been several people who stepped the wrong way into Chisome like this and were eaten, just without a description.)

    However... The more you act ording to your own sense of justice, from the perspective of others, there is no existence that is so annoying or troublesome as that.

    No matter what I say here, it probably won''t reach this guy...... unless ites from Chisome herself.

    "You''re talking about something interesting aren''t you, Nii-san. In addition... Tougou-kun?"

    I heard Chisome''s voice behind me, as if she had been waiting for it.

    When I turned around, Chisome was there, but... she stared at Tougou with an expressionless face. The shadow at Tougou''s feet was shaking, but on the contrary, just looking at it makes my heart feel tighter.

    "Chiso... Rikudou-san! I''m thinking of you"

    "Aa un. It''s fine you don''t have to say anything. I''m listening to what you were talking about."

    "e?"

    Chisome stood in front of me with her expressionless expression as before and continued her words.

    Nee, Tougou-kun, if you were looking at the everyday me and saying that to my Nii-san... You, don''t have eyes for girls, do you?"

    "......Chisome?"

    I know this already but, Chisome, you''re pretty sharp aren''t you.

    "First of all, what are you to me? aren''t you just a total stranger? I really want you not to just butt in into other family affairs however you want. More than anything, can you please don''t judge me as unhappy? I love my Nii-san this much, and I think of him when I cook and make bentou lunches and yet"

    Chisome grabbed my arm and let out a final word.

    "I hate people like you, never talk to me again."

    "..."

    This will break anyone''s heart I''m sure of it...

    Tougou looked down as if he hade to his senses and ran away.

    "Haaa *sigh* oh no oh dear...... Right, Nii-san is anything wrong?"

    "....Fuu"

    I breathe a sigh of relief.

    It''s true that I had a strong resentment towards Tougou halfway through, but after Chisome showed up, I was rather nervous.

    "..... there"

    "a......"

    I pointed my finger at Kuro Chisome, who was still staring at Tougou''s back.... It''s a good thing that we are the only people who can see her, this child had her hand on his neck the whole time.

    "Ahaha, that''s how angry she was. Of course me too"

    "Yeah I know..... that''s right. Naa Chisome, wanna go bowling?

    "Wanna!!"

    So many things happened, but finally I can go bowling.

    Shinji and Kouki were overjoyed to bring Chisome along, and including Chisome, enjoyed ying after school.

    "... Oh my, that child is--"

    "Is something the matter, ma''am?"

    "No, it''s nothing."

    [Author''s Note]

    Regarding the tag harem, it''s just because there are two Chisome, so I''m not thinking about heroines other than Chisome at the moment.

 Chapter 16: The Distortion That Lets In Has Gone Beyond Imagination

    Chapter 16: The Distortion That Lets In Has Gone Beyond Imagination

    "Wonder what I''m gonna do about summer vacation"

    "Let''s go y around why not"

    With summer vacation just around the corner, it''s easy to see that even among us students, there are more and more people who are having fun.

    Well, as a student, a long vacation is something that makes them happy.

    There is no need to get up early in the morning, and there are no sses, so a month and a little period of freedom in the true sense begins.

    "...Naa, why am I being interrogated like this?"

    While my ssmates were thinking about summer vacation like that, I was stared at by Shinji and Kouki.

    Though I say being stared at, it''s not in a hot-kinda way and just like the way I said it, I was being interrogated by these guys for some reasonregarding Chisome.

    "Naa Taiga....You, ain''t the sense of distance with Chisome-chan kinda strange? Are you trying to show off to us or something?"

    "Chisome-chan didn''t move from next to you either, and I already knew you were on good terms, but it''s like you two looks like a lover, isn''t it?! Even though I know that''s not the case, it''s still heartbreaking!"

    "..... Like as if I know that"

    No, seriously, I know nothing about that......

    Well, the distance between me and Chisome is certainly close... I''m aware of that to the extent that I''m convinced when I''m being told that.

    But... it''s been going on for a long time, and more than anything else, it''s also because I love Chisome lots.

    "''Cause me, I love Chisome lots alright."

    "...... I get that thing already! I also know the fact Chisome-chan loves you too!"

    "I know it''s unreasonable, but! that sweet-like atmosphere how should I put it...... on second thought, it felt like my heart is breakiiiinngg!!"

    I said again that I don''t know, but if I were in their position, I would be annoyed and might say something like that.

    Even more so if the other party is a beautiful girl like Chisome, what''s more, at that time, Chisome never left my arm, and yeah in fact, by holding my arm, I could directly feel the sensation of Chisome''srge breasts.

    "Un, it was my bad"

    ".....Well that''s fine though but"

    "Getting along is a good thing after all."

    Sure enough, these friends of mine would often make a fuss about trivial things from time to time, but I''m happy because in the end, they also think about me and Chisome.

    And yet they don''t know much about our family.....There''s nothing I can do about this, and I don''t think I will tell anything in order not to make them unnecessarily worry.

    "I''m going to the toilet"

    "a, I''m going too."

    "I just went, so I''m fine."

    I got up from my seat and left the ssroom with Kouki.

    "Well, I did say various things, but when I see you getting along with Chisome-chan, it makes this side happy too."

    "I see. Well, worrying about fights... I don''t know, but at least I don''t think we''ll get on bad terms."

    "Right. Rather, I can''t imagine you and Chisome-chan not getting along I think."

    Surely yeah, and then Iughed.

    But I also know that there is a world in which this did not actually happen, so I said something like this with a slightly mischievous look.

    "But it could have happened, you know? My rtionship with Chisome is the worst, and it''s like the world where Chisome hates me so much that she wants to kill me or something."

    "Naahh, I still can''t imagine it. Those such people are not Taiga or Chisome-chan, it''s just a different person with a simr appearance."

    "... haha, that''s right"

    I said it myself, but once again I nodded.

    I no longer exist in the original future, but I do exist nowat this point, the world is already moving in a different direction, so I''ll just keep watching over Chisome while living a life that only I can do now.

    Taiga is also worthy but, Chisome-chan too really likes you isn''t she. When you went to the toilet during bowling, Chisome-chan happily talked about things at home. Even though she is like going on about one''s love and living together like a couple, over this side which is me naturally end up smiling even here, you know?" [Tl note: worthy, as in, deserving of her]

    "... Fu~n"

    Did Chisome talk about that while I wasn''t there?

    I don''t think she would do this with other boys, but it''s proof that she''s open to my two friends.

    "Fuu"

    "Ohhh so clear so clear" [Tl note: that feeling when you hold your urges and let it out.]

    I didn''t say anything in particr to the crude expressions next to me, and when I was about to return to the ssroom, Kouki and I saw a certain sight.

    "Un?"

    "Isn''t that...."

    A couple of men and women talking in a corner of the corridor, it was Souma and Misora.

    "Isumi and Shindou? That''s a rarebination."

    "... isn''t it"

    From my point of view, it''s not at all umon, but... even so, If I wasn''t wrong about it, Souma and Misora got to know each other when they were in the same ss after advancing to second year.

    There''s no way they''ve known each other since this time, but well, as long as I exist, things won''t necessarily go ording to the game, and above all else, I have suspicions that Souma is also a reincarnation, so to me there''s nothing strange.

    (No way...I wonder if he can''t wait and is about to sprinkle powder now) [Tl note no 1]

    If that''s the case, on the contrary, I''m impressed that he''s behaving indescribably active.

    Misora is still my second favorite character in this world, but of course I don''t have any special feelings, so I don''t care who Misora sticks with.

    ......I do think that big breasts of hers are very attractive though.

    "Ain''t the air kinda strange?"

    "e?"

    Kouki said so, so I turned my attention back over there.

    Just then, Misora turned her back on Souma with an angry expression and went back to the ssroom, ignoring his voice to stop her.

    Souma was stunned and looked at his back, and just as he turned his eyes on me and Kouki, he immediately averted his gaze and walked back to his ssroom.

    "...is it a fight?"

    "Maybe"

    ..... Well, even if I do worry about it, it can''t be helped.

    Even so, I was able to quickly find out why Misora was making that kind of expression.

    "Ah, Shindou?"

    "Ara Rikudou-san"

    I met her by chance at the shoe rack.

    It''s the same with me, but she said she''s going home alone today, so I decided to walk with her to the school gate.

    And in the flow of the story, I heard about Souma.

    "... did it look like I was angry?"

    "Wasn''t it?"

    "... No, that''s certainly true. Rather than just being angry, should I say that I feel a little creeped out."

    "What do you mean?"

    "um... Isumi-san called me out of the blue and said, ''I don''t mind if you be my big sister.''"

    ..............

    Sad news, it has been confirmed that the original protagonist is also a reincarnated person.

    And one more thing, the words he chose because he was trying to get along with the heroine are fatally too bad.

    (... No, Misora is certainly that kind of character, but there is an event for her to properly awaken her yandere attribute... Without that, if you use such a revolting line that doesn''t exist in the original, obviously things will turn out like that you know.)

    I don''t know, this looks worse in many ways than that junior who was involved with Chisome before.

    Misora didn''t lose sight of herdylike demeanor, but it seemed that Souma, who had spoken directly to her, was more creepy than I thought, and she probably got goosebumps to the extent that he might as well rubbed her skin the wrong way.

    um how should I respond in that case?

    "errr... to someone who suddenly asks you to be my big sister?"

    Yes. and moreover if you could tell me an answer that can be used for the persistent type...."

    Sorry, the answer might be harder than the final exam question.

    But I wanted to ask her a bit of something.

    "Was it just unpleasant when being asked to be my big sister?"

    "Yes... um, I''m an only child, so there were times when I admired having like a younger brother. But now, if anything, I''d say...."

    "....Un?"

    Misora stared at me and said something like this.

    When I bumped into Rikudou-san before, I felt a very gentle atmosphere. And when you talk about your little sister, you seem very kind.... Fufu, I also want someone like a big brother, is what I ended up thinking."

    "... Hee"

    Huh, could it be that the interaction with me changed her brother-loving attribute...?

    <i>"As though It was like fate isn''t it."</i>

    Her dark voice echoes in my mind.

    However, her appearance doesn''t have the terrifying atmosphere seen in the game, so she can only be seen as a youngdy with a smile that is far from being a yandere.

    "Well, putting aside the thing with brother, basically, I think it''s okay as long as you don''t meet him with just the two of you alone, you know? If you have a friend by your side, he won''t call out to you, and if he say the same thing even in that situation, the people around you should be of help."

    "Right..... That''s right isn''t it. Yes, I will do just that then."

    If he really did go that far though, then he is just a dangerous guy yeah.

    After that, I parted with Misora and went home.

    "... what are you doing?"

    "Ah, Nii-san!"

    The ones who weed me when I get back home were Chisome with a smile and Kuro Chisome who was staggering *fura*fura* on a bnce ball.

    "... a,e to think of it, I ordered a bnce ball online. Did that child want it?"

    "Un. I was watching it from TV and ended up wanting it, is what she said."

    "Hehhh..."

    After that, for a while, Chisome and I were warmly watching Kuro Chisome ying with a bnce ball while eating sweets.

    Time passed, the calendar changed to August, and finally my birthday came... but on that day, I ended up talking to an unexpected person.

    "you are?"

    "Nice to meet you, my... no, I''m not even worthy of a name. If I dare to say my name, is it okay if I say that I was the mother of that monster I wonder?"

    "...!"

    [Tl note no 1: sprinkle powder, as in, making one''s vibe ''feel free to call out'' to try to get others'' attention. or in its literal reference i got, its like sprinkling love potion.]

 Chapter 17: The Feeling of The Origin Remains Unchanged

    Chapter 17: The Feeling of The Origin Remains Unchanged

    It was my first summer vacation as a high school student.

    I''m not particrly involved in club activities, so I spend my dayszing around, or getting along well with Chisome and Kuro Chisome.

    And today is finally my birthday.

    "and that''s why Chisome!"

    "e?"

    "I bought this because I thought it would look good on Chisome. Will you ept it?"

    "To me...? is it okay?"

    "Yeah"

    What I handed to Chisome was a ribbon.

    It didn''t cost much at all, but I thought it would look good on Chisome, so I bought a ck and white ribbon.

    I chose a mix of white and ck colors because I did some picture imaging of them... In other words, I bought the same one for Kuro Chisome.

    "Come here"

    When I beckoned Kuro Chisome, she stepped away from her favorite bnce ball and approached me.

    "Of course I bought it for you too. It suits you."

    Kuro Chisome received the ribbon with her eyes widening like she had before.

    As if to refer the same action to Chisome, she also wrapped a ribbon around her hair, like this, the two have worn the ribbons I bought.

    The two had silver hair (Chisome) and ck hair (Kuro Chisome), so when they were lined up like this, there was a beauty like a piece of art.

    "Is it cute?"

    "It''s cute"

    "... Ehehe, thank you Nii-san"

    I''m also happy to see Chisome with a big smile on her face.

    I found it by chance when I was ying around with the usual lineup (Shinji, Kouki), but I bought it because I thought it looked good, and because I wanted to see the smiles of these girls.

    The two hugged me from both sides while smiling, but Chisome let go of my body with a startled look as if suddenly realizing something.

    "No, this is wrong Nii-san! It''s true that this ribbon makes me happy but! still, today is my Nii-san''s birthday, so it''s the other way around! Though this ribbon certainly did makes me happy!"

    The ribbon is important, so maybe it''s something that needs to be said twice.

    Well, it''s true that it''s my birthday, and yet it ended up as a form of me celebrating it with giving them a present, but as for me, I was already satisfied because I could see their happy faces.

    After that, I was kicked out of the living room because the two of them were going to prepare my birthday party.

    "..... Though its fine even if they don''t have to make it in a big-scale."

    Even so, I was pretty excited myself.

    For some reason, I''ve said it before, but Chisome is the first to celebrate my birthday as Taiga like this, other than my friends.

    Staying still in my room is fine, but maybe I''ll try going out for a bit.

    I told Chisome that I was going out for a bit and left the house.

    It''s the middle of summer, so the temperature is high, and I feel like I''m going to sweat just by walking a little, but it can''t be helped because this is summer.

    I was told it would take some time to prepare, but I was intent to go home soon.

    After going to a random bookstore, I was thinking about buying some ice cream to get through the summer... that was supposed to be it.

    "........."

    However, for some reason, I was in the middle of a coffee shop right now.

    "Do please, order whatever you like."

    "......Yeah"

    The woman in front of me told me so, but I can''t ask for an order right away.

    "Are you nervous? Well, it''s not like I don''t know how you feel. Then let me be the one who will choose."

    "........."

    Leaving Chisome and having a rendezvous with a woman, how sweet-sounding that kind of act would be, how easy and good it would be huh...

    This is the first time I met this woman who''s looking at the menu table in front of me

    This woman called out to me when I was wandering around town alone, and at first I thought it was a reverse pick-me-up or something silly, but... the words she told me gave me a shock.

    <i>"Nice to meet you, my... no, I''m not even worthy of a name. If I dare to say my name, is it okay if I say that I was the mother of that monster I wonder?"</i>

    When I saw her face for the first time after hearing those words, I, that girl....... I had a vision of her, Chisome.

    Of course, I knew that this woman was not Chisome and yet, her features were too simr to Chisome.

    And thus, Ie to this coffee shop just as I was invited by a beautiful young woman who made me think that Chisome would look like this when she became an adult.

    "I wonder if that child is doing well. I''ve already given up her custody so I''m no longer qualified to call myself her mother, but... no, it''s wrong. I never intended to call myself as such. It''s refreshing to be able to let go of that monster."

    ".........!"

    "Don''t stare at me like that please. The way you treat women is no good you know?"

    She think she didn''t say anything bad, so she looks surprised-like for the fact that I''m angry.

    I know about Chisome, and even if I was told that she was her mother, as expected, I can''t just be "Yes, oh is that so" and believe it is like that, but... Even so, her features were so simr, but above all, no matter how, I couldn''t believe that this person wasn''t Chisome''s mother.

    (......If I had to pick over which, it feels like she resemble Kuro Chisome.)

    It''s also possible that it''s simply because she has ck hair... but even so, I can''t stop ring at the other person, even if it''s a woman I''ve just met for the first timeThat''s how angry I was when I was told that Chisome was a monster.

    "I am grateful to your father. For the sake of handing over that child, I did pay arge amount of money, but from my point of view it doesn''t hurt or itch and of no concern at all. He was also instinctively afraid of Chisome, but it seems he couldn''t give up and snap out of his at hand desires."

    "..... so that''s why that shitty old man has that much money huh."

    "From a child''s point of view, that''s a terrifying amount, isn''t it? It is to the extent that as long as you don''t indulge yourself in a ridiculous amount of luxury, you and that girl could live for decades without working."

    The legacy that my shitty old man left behind was enormous.

    As this woman said, it wouldn''t be strange for even an average adult to lose their nerves when they see that amount of money.

    It''s true that I was surprised about the money, but it was to such degree in which I was relieved that Chisome and I, who were still children, would have no trouble living.

    "I can''t get in touch with him but... could it be, that he ends up died I wonder?"

    "........"

    This woman have gotten to the point.

    Due to Chisome''s ability, my old man''s existence should have been obscured, but even so, the fact that she had such a grasp of the situation meant that this person was not affected by Chisome... is it fine to just call this a mother''s privilege?

    (... There is absolutely no information about Chisome''s mother. That''s why, even her name didn''t appear in the game... I see now. this world has already started to move on its own..... that''s why, it means that such thinking it''s just a game itself is a nonsense.)

    Well, there are times when I think of it as a game, but recently the feeling Chisome is important has be strong, and basically thinking about her is like a part of source of power for me, so I don''t really mind it.

    As for Souma, he''s be a bit of a dangerous guy, and as for Misora, she''s gone from little-brother-loving to big-brother-loving, so knowledge of the original story won''t help anymore.

    "Do you....."

    "wha~t? Go ahead ask me anything."

    "......Do you know anything about Chisome''s power?"

    Even Chisome didn''t understand, and even I, who knew this world from the outside, didn''t understand.

    If she knows something, I don''t think anything will change, but if I can find out even a little...

    To my question, she thinks... she answered bluntly without showing any gestures.

    "I don''t know anything. When I held the newborn baby, I sensed something mysterious, and never thought of trying meet her again."

    "..... and even with that you are still being a mother?"

    "Please don''t be silly. In what world would one instinct feels fear, one can feel such disgust and still think that is your daughter?"

    ".........."

    Words doesn''t get through, that was my thought and impression of this person.

    This person doesn''t seem to think of Chisome as her daughter... no, she doesn''t even think of her as the same human.

    If there were only people like this person around Chisome for a long time, and she was treated like this at school... and then Taiga and that shitty old man tried to tarnish her dignity... well, its impossible with this kind of talk for her not to go crazy.

    After that, even if she can control her power and no longer fear others, it makes sense that she won''t be able to ept others approach with her already insane mind.

    (... Chisome, how much did you suffer? How many days)

    That''s when I thought I wanted to go home early and stay by Chisome''s side.

    "Nee, why aren''t you afraid of her? The other day, when I saw you walking side by side with that girl, I had my doubts. Why are you epting that girl instead?"

    It''s only a matter of course, I tried to assert that it was because I am of that girl''s big brother, but she continued to speak first and interrupted my voice.

    "I see, you''ve already been affected. There''s no problem with talking like this, but I feel the same thing about you as that girl."

    When I was told that, I put my hand on the ce where that shitty old man stabbed me. [Tl note no 1]

    "You are not afraid of things that ordinary people are afraid of, and even though your blood rtive has disappeared, you don''t feel particrly emotional. It''s proof that you''ve been affected enough when you care about that child more than you need to."

    In other words is this what she wanted to say.

    I''m not sure of the truth, but I didn''t feel anything in particr about the disappearance of my shitty old man, and for Chisome whom I think, even if she''s as such, she''s important and this feeling too and all...... that girl, Kuro Chisome''s power affected me and changed me... is this person trying to say that.

    "That girl had drove everything crazy I see. Poor child... but it can''t be helped. That''s kind of the punishment for epting her"

    Um~, for the time being is it ''kay if I just say a word?

    It''s true that I was surprised to hear various things I didn''t know, even so, I only have the feeling that it''s because of that.

    Even after hearing this person''s story, my view of Chisome hasn''t changed, I have no desire to leave her at alleven if this is the effect of Chisome''s power, it doesn''t matter, or rather, I have one feeling that doesn''t change.

    "I, when I met her the first time, do feel scared. Still, I didn''t want to give up on her, and on the contrary, I tried to get along with her by closing the distance between us myself."

    "......e?"

    "It''s true that the girl''s power is in my body... and my sensibilities are slightly changing is may be because of it. Even so, there is one thing alone that remains the same."

    "........"

    "I, from the beginning, terrrrifically liked Chisome."

    Thus with confidence I let it out of my mouth.

    [Tl note no 1: In chapter 2 it would seem I had miss a very important line. I fixed it already so you could just search the word "kitchen knife" or to make it easier you can just click the link for chapter 2 above. I am sorry for the inconveniences.]

 Chapter 18: Hatred for Daughter Determined by Fate

    Chapter 18: Hatred for Daughter Determined by Fate

    I told the woman in front of me that I had always liked Chisome.

    Well of course that''s how it is.... Because I remembered this world through Chisome, enough that I''ve always said that Chisome was my favorite character ever since.

    "You like her, you said? Moreover from the moment you met?"

    "Yeah. Calling her a monster and abandoned her, you who have thrown her away will never understand this feeling though."

    .........

    I smile wryly at her who rounds her eyes.

    To be honest, I''m not sure if it''s that much of a surprise, but if I had met Chisome without any prior knowledge, I''m sure I would have had reacted in the same waythat is even if I knew about her, I would be frightened by the strange atmosphere she gave off.

    "... I don''t understand what you mean... such a monster"

    "It''s Chisome."

    "..."

    "That child''s name is Chisome. It''s not a monster, that child''s name is Chisome."

    Only there I will pierce the nail so as to make a clear correction.

    Losing the momentum from earlier, the woman stares at me dumbfounded as if she doesn''t understand what''s going on.

    The attendant who is watching this from a little distance is worried about the woman''s condition, but seems to be waiting for until her calls.

    "Um... I too without knowing anything about the circumtances, and if it''s about your position and your thinking and your feelings, though I wouldn''t want to understand it, I might be able to make an understanding of it."

    "e?"

    After going through the trouble at great pains ofbor, and the child you gave birth to has a special power, and this special power has the ability to easily kill someone.... it is certainly scary, and I can understand the feelings of wanting to ask why.

    It''s frustrating, but when I think about it objectively, I can understand her feelings... I''m sure, not just her, but even anyone would also feel the same way.

    But I want to say it like this, even if others would think of me as cheeky or impudent...even if no one would want to hear it, this alone I want to it to be conveyed.

    "She has in her own way suffered and suffered, and now she''s finally smiling from the bottom of her heart. This, do please take a look at it."

    Saying that, I took out my smartphone and showed her my treasured collection.

    When we first met, there was still a photo of the ck-haired Chisome with a smile on her face, and now, with silver hair, her smile has be even more beautiful.....her appearance was far from being described as a monster.

    "Chisome...it could be yes, in the future she would have be a more terrifying existence. But at least the current her is now different. The girl who spends her time with as my little sister is such a cute girl like this. Looking at this smile, can you still say she''s a monster?"

    "......."

    I continued to speak to her who was silent as if to press for an answer.

    "I don''t know why you contacted me this time. There is also such saying that I just caught your eye, or that you were curious about that child. You abandoned your child... so you don''t have the right to say anything about her anymoreyou''re no longer her parent."

    The woman didn''t say anything back.

    Well, she must have abandoned Chisome because she thought that she was a hindrance from the bottom of her heart, so even if I said it like this, it wouldn''t hurt her at all I guess.

    But I don''t want to be misunderstood, I want her to look hurt or something, I don''t think any such thing at all.

    "But... from my point of view, I am grateful to you."

    The woman raised her face.

    "Thanks to your judgment, I was able to meet Chisome. From the bottom of my heart I wanted to protect, an existence with whom I could say I love you. That''s why thank you."

    "....What are you"

    "And then, please do leave that child to me. You may wonder what a brat who hasn''t grown up yet is saying but, even so I''ll be watching over her from now on. Hence as her big brother, I will protect her smile."

    Even if I never met her like this, I don''t think my feelings would have changed.

    After that, the woman stopped saying anything, so to me things couldn''t be anymore awkward... It was just when I was about to get up, thinking it was time to go home.

    "I don''t know...I really don''t know. Why do you think that way, I absolutely can''t understand it at all. Even though it was just a whim that I met you this time, if it would made me enough to feel like this then I wish I hadn''t met you."

    Un, this is, it does seems like I ended up being most hated.

    I don''t care whatsoever if she hates me for saying that about Chisome, but it''s a bit heartbreaking to hear her say this because she looks exactly like Chisome.

    "It was a waste of time, really... but it was also a meaningful time."

    "That is...."

    "I can''t change that child''s view anymore. No matter how much you tell me, it won''t change...that''s why I can''t change from being the worst parent anymore."

    The woman looked straight at me.

    With an expression that hasn''t changed since we met, shestly said,

    "From now on, I will not be meddling with you two. It was within my expectation that he died, but we don''t care about each other, so let us forget of this matter and about that child, do please take care of her."

    I immediately replied to those words.

    "Well look who''s talking."

    Fufu, even with this, I want her to be born soon when shes still in my belly I was full of feelings that I want to dote on her as early you know. Well then, this will be our parting, though we won''t see each other again, please do stay healthy.

    That''s how my encounter with her came to an end.

    After all, she left without giving her name until the end but... for some reason, a thinking came to me just now.

    At first I was thinking "what is with this person", but I think there were many really gentle expressions towards the end... When she said to please take care of Chisome, when she also said to stay healthy her expression was really kind.

    ".....Could it be that, the opposite is happening to me?"

    Chisome''s power is both powerful and often unknown.

    I don''t know what Kuro Chisome was in the first ce, or in what way it came to dwell in Chisome, and I may never be able to figure it out in the future as well.

    Because of such a mysterious power, I thought of it like this.

    Contrary to the strong affection I have for Chisome, that woman might have lost the affection she had for Chisome against her will... that''s what I thought.

    "... Well, I was thinking about that person''s inconsistency that I felt in my own way. It''s because she had a really kind woman''s face around at the end."

    There are various things that makes me curious, but as she said, it seems we won''t see each other again.

    I don''t know why, but somehow I feel that way.

    Perhaps it''s because we had such a quite strong conversation, I wanted to see Chisome right away, so I rushed home running.

    "... Phew, as expected, it''s already fine, right?"

    I''ve been outside for about two hours, so I guess it''s already fine.

    I felt like taking a shower first, but the moment I opened the front door and went insideChisome and Kuro Chisome hugged me as if they were waiting for me.

    "Otto....."

    "Wee back Nii-san! You might be a littlete!"

    "...so I gotte huhhh"

    It seems that the preparations werepleted sooner than expected.

    I told them to let go because of my sweat, but they didn''t want to at all, they grabbed my arm and started walking as if they didn''t mind getting dirty with sweat.

    "Try going in and see, Nii-san."

    ".....Sure"

    After saying that, I entered the living room.

    Then, it was a bit different from the usual living room, and although it was simple, decorations were attached to the walls.

    And the big big Happy Birthday Nii-sanletters make my eyes getting hot.

    "ah, Nii-san cried again!"

    Well of course this bound to make anyone cry right..... because this is the first time I have my family celebrated me like this, you know? It''s the same tears I had before with Chisome as well.

    I hugged them with all my might as theyforted me not to cry, and I enjoyed their warmth for a while... Kuro Chisome, you''re always cold aren''t you.

    "Ehehe, If you''re this happy, then I''m d for making those preparations. There is still a little bit of time until dinner, but I did prepared a lot of food~"

    "Was it so?"

    "Un. That child cooked an egg in the microwave and caused a big disaster, but after that there were no particr problems I think."

    "... Fu~n?"

    Turning my eyes to Kuro Chisome, she slowly averted her gaze awkwardly.

    I mean, eggs in the microwave are something you should never do, but they''re not broken, right? Judging from how Chisome looks, I don''t think it was that fatal.

    "......Nee Nii-san"

    "Un?"

    "Not just this year. But from now on and always, for many years toe, we''ll go celebrate. As a family, as a sister, forever we''ll go celebrate okay."

    "......Chisomee!"

    "Wawa"

    This is no good anymore..... any word she says makes me tear up.

    Not just photos, while thinking I want to also let her see Chisome''s smile up close... let us really forget about that woman this time.

    "Naa Chisome"

    "Wha~t?"

    ".....Thank you foring to my side. I am happy to be Chisome''s brother."

    ".....That sort of thing will be me instead who would want to be thanking you!"

    After that, the two wouldn''t leave from me until dinner.

    Needless to say, my birthday became the best memory ever, and to me today has be a really important day for me.

    Naa Chisome, I really love you.

    Even before we met I''ve always, always loved you.

    [Afterword]

    If Chisome was inside the stomach all the time, I think I would have loved her.

    [TL''s Note]

    By anonymous : It''s a reference to pregnancy. He meant that if he, somehow, was the mother, he wouldn''t give a damn about Chisome''s powers and just kept loving her anyway.

 Chapter 19: As a Brother, or As a Man, Sure Enough

    Chapter 19: As a Brother, or As a Man, Sure Enough

    A few days have passed since I had the best moment of having my cute little sisters congratte me on my 16th birthday.

    I still have a sense of exhration in my heart from having them congratte me. The words and cake with Ah~n I received from Chisome, On the other hand, Kuro Chisome, who couldn''t speak like Chisome, did a lot of body touch with me......Un, just remembering it really makes my cheeks go limp.

    And today, I can''t seem to stop my cheeks from getting loose again.

    "......Are you okay me? getting a nosebleed or something, and go out and die, I won''t be doing that right?"

    I muttered that while I was just wearing a swimsuit.

    The ce where I am now is a leisure facility that waspletedst year.

    "I''ve seen other heroines in swimsuits, but I''ve never seen Chisome in one. That''s because even the coboration game she didn''t have a swimsuit outfit..."

    That''s how rare Chisome is in a swimsuit.

    Even though this is a public facility, there are of course other customers than me, and there are a lot of young people... I don''t like it a little when they see Chisome''s revealing figure, but I wonder if this kind of thinking is just me being small-minded.

    "....Haa" *sigh*

    Not good Not good, Even though I''m going to y with Chisome and yet what are you to do with a sigh.

    Anyway, I should smile when in front of her, and when I made a fist to keep that in mindthe goddess came in front of me.

    "Thanks for waiting Nii-san!"

    "O, ou"

    The one who was there was of course Chisome.

    With her silver hair tied up on the side, wearing a ck bikini that could be said to be the exact opposite of her hair color, she looked up at me shyly.

    Perhaps because of that posture, the bust size of 95, which is the official setting, *don* is right in front of me.

    "How....I wonder"

    ".... can I say it honest?"

    "Un....."

    I met Chisome''s eyes and said what I was thinking in a sh.

    "I thought a goddess had appeared."

    "je, jeez Nii-san you silly!"

    The embarrassed Chisome is so cute that I can stare at her all the time...

    However, it''s fine to admire her like this too, but we came here to y today.

    "Right on, then Chisome. Let''s y a lot today shall we!"

    "Un!"

    The number of attractions is reasonable, and it''s been a long time since I''ve been to a ce like this or rather... Is it surprisingly my first time? Since because neither Shinji nor Kouki have ever been to a ce like this. [TL note no 1]

    "Nii-san, what should we be going first?"

    "......."

    Although my cheeks were still red as usual, Chisome had me get back my usual condition and hugged my arm tightly.

    It''s always been like this, but today it''s like skin rubbing against each other, so my heart is pounding much more than usual... and it seemed that Chisome had noticed this throbbing as well.

    "Nii-san is your heart pounding? ehehe I wonder, is a lewd girl Nii-san likes?"

    ".....Don''t say things like that!"

    "Ye~s"

    Eei! Who is the guy who put these lines into Chisome!?!

    Well, it''s not as if it was put into by anyone, and Chisome probably just said it for the purpose of teasing me, but... to be honest, it was cute, and besides it''s only natural to be feeling indecent.

    "......"

    Then, a cool sensation spread across my back.

    The fact that Chisome is here naturally means that Kuro Chisome is also on waiting, and she is clinging to my back as I was being pulled by Chisome''s arm.

    "Nii-san, It''s harem isn''t it"

    Chisome grins and smiles.

    It''s true that being attracted to two beautiful women like this is a harem, but other people can''t see Kuro Chisome, so it''s not at all something I should be flustered about.

    "Did you prepare one for this child too?"

    "Un, because it''s unfair if it''s just me right."

    Kuro Chisome was also properly prepared with a swimsuit.

    The bikini type is the same as Chisome, and the color is white, If Kuro Chisome is seen by other people, there is no doubt that she will also be seen as an idol.

    (The red patterns all over her body haven''t disappeared, but her dark skin has turned into a goodplexion, and I wonder if this is also a proof that this child''s heart is at peace.)

    Well that''s fine, for the time being, anyway, it''s important that today is all about having fun.

    "Let''s go to that for starters!" (Chisome)

    "...Woo" (Taiga)

    Chisome pointed her finger at the waterslide.

    It''s quite inclined, but is this okay? I wasn''t nervous, but I was definitely a little scared, so even though my legs stopped, I notice her strength to hold me tighter became stronger, so I stopped worrying about it.

    "Alright, let''s go Chisome!"

    "Sortie~!"

    Then, I headed for the waterslide, was surprised at how high it was, and hugged Chisome as hard as I could, I slid down andnded in the water.

    Just when I thought I had shown myself an embarrassing figure as a big brother, Chisome was holding her chest and submerged in water from the neck down in front of me... no way! ?

    "Could it be that the swimsuit!?"

    "......."

    It seems that her swimsuit hase off, so I frantically look around to find Chisome''s swimsuit, wondering where it went... however, giggle and Chisome shook her shoulder and startedughing as she hugged me.

    "Just kiddin''~ Nii-san you silly, you''re too impatient you know"

    "Wha-!?"

    It''s not like Chisome had her swimsuit taken off, her plump bulge was tightly wrapped in it, and the effect of hugging me had distorted its shape.

    "....good grief, I was seriously in a panic you know, even though it''s just that I don''t like the way people eyes around gather at you.... a"

    Words that couldn''t be said and always kept in mouth, unintentionally came out.

    Chisome, still hugging me, stares at me, and I feel strangely embarrassed and avert my gaze.

    "um....it''s not that I hateing here you know?"

    "I know. Ehehe, I''m really loved by Nii-san aren''t I"

    Today was the day when Chisome thoroughly made fun of me and made me happy at the same time.

    After that, we sat down on a nearby bench and drank the juice we bought from the vending machine to calm ourselves down a bit.

    While my throat is stimted by the carbonic acid that permeates to the core of my body, Chisome opened her mouth.

    "......Nee Nii-san."

    "What?"

    You see I, I wondered recently if it would be okay for me to be happy like this forever

    "Of course it''s settled already as okay."

    I interrupted and cut Chisome''s words.

    Perhaps because the momentum was too strong, Chisome is staring at me with her eyes wide open.

    I reached out to Chisome''s head and continued to speak while stroking and patting it over her wet hair.

    "To be happy is not something to be afraid of, to be happy is not something for you to hesitate over. You don''t need anyone''s permission to be happy, and in the first ce, it''s a qualification that everyone has."

    "......"

    "If happiness is rolling in front of you, it''s better to pull it in without hesitation, you know? I mean, you only have one life, so you have to enjoy yourself and be happy, right? For that sake too, for you not to think that you should have done that at that time."

    I think that there are many people who think that they should have done that at that time, or that they should have done this, and even the same goes with me.

    To start with, I didn''t want to have any regrets about Chisome... well, there is also that thing with me loving her with such a strong feeling but, anyway, I think I was able to act in that behaviour because I didn''t want to regret it.

    ".... That''s right isn''t it. It''s definitely better than regretting isn''t it." (Chisome)

    "Yeah it is. and if you somewhat get lost, feel free to consult with me. As a big brother, I will consult with you until Chisome is convinced okay."

    ".... Nii-san is so, you''re really an amazing person you know."

    Saying that, Chisome smiled.

    It seems that the worries she had before was or rather, something like anxiety seems to have disappeared and was relieved, but the next words almost made me drop my juice.

    "My happiness is that Nii-san will always be by my side... Nee, Nii-san. What would you do if I tell you that I want you to be my lover and be my husband in the future?"

    "-!?"

    That is....

    Chisome was still staring at me as if telling me that she wanted me to answer without looking away.

    It was a sudden question, but in a sense, those words were what I always wished for in my previous life, or rather, I never suppose dreamed of having such a girl by my side.

    "...... I"

    When I was wondering what to do and how to answer, the pool became noisy.

    "What is it?" (Taiga)

    "......a" (Chisome)

    Chisome and I noticed when we turned our eyes to the noisy direction.

    Ahead of our gaze, as if Kuro Chisome was practicing swimming, with a beat bang from her hands and legs thrashing hard *bata*bata* but.... now then, the fact that Kuro Chisome cannot be seen by ordinary people means that in other words, there is a supernatural phenomenon in which a beat bang moves in an empty ce and water continues to scatter around it.

    "Wh, what the heck is this!"

    "It''s a ghostttttt!!"

    "Okaa-sannnnnnnnn!!" [Tl note: it means mother.]

    For the time being, I together with Chisome immediately went to collect Kuro Chisome.

    As for Kuro Chisome, who was led by us, she was dumbfounded as if she didn''t understand why the people around her were making a fuss.

    (..., this is bad my heart got pounding the whole time)

    In the end, Chisome''s story became unsettled but, her words always continue to remain in my heart and ended up bing words that made me think.

 Chapter 20: Its a Step Before The Change

    Chapter 20: It''s a Step Before The Change

    Summer vacation is a long period of one month, and it''s basically the same as the junior high school Chisome goes to and my high school, so inevitably we will be together for some time.

    From morning to night, Chisome oftenes to my room, and if not, we''ll just rx in the living room, so there''s a lot of time just the two of us.

    "For this reason, time alone with men is precious."

    You, is that a snide remark against us who are non-riajuu? [Tl note no 1]

    "Kii! The man who always spends time with a beautiful girl says something different now huh!!"

    "No that''s not what I mean," I smiled wryly at Shinji and Kouki.

    It was already noon, and we visited a family restaurant and had lunch. I''ve been with them since this morning, but it is because we had promised to y today.

    What is Chisome-chan doing?

    "She''s going out with her friends. It seems they also made a promise over there."

    "Fu~n... as a big brother aren''t you worried about her?"

    "About what?"

    Kouki grinned when I asked him what I should be worried about her hanging out with her friends.

    Look see, she''s walking around town just like us, right? We''ve seen Chisome-chan''s friends before, but they''re all cute, aren''t they. If that''s the case, there''s also that thing like a bad man calls out, right?

    Ah~ well, though if it is only the extent of picking on girls then she does gets picked up on always I do think.

    "Right? That''s why I said aren''t you worried about her."

    "I do worry... to the other party"

    As a big brother, having a cute little sister would make one worry about such things.

    But from my point of view, I''m certainly always concerned about her, and I''ll always be there to help her if she''s in trouble... but when ites to Chisome, blood will flow the moment anyoney a hand on her.

    "... No, if the blood were to flow then it''s already over right."

    The two people reacted to the word blood, but I said "it''s nothing" and shook my head.

    After that, we left the family restaurant and yed around randomlyand when the evening was approaching, we parted ways, and I met an unexpected person.

    "......Shindou?"

    "e? a, Rikudou-san?"

    I''m the same, but she too stared at me with her eyes wide open.

    I was almost captivated by her cute figure in a pure white dress that looks refreshing but, I''m pretty sure I''ve seen this outfit before when I yed the game.

    (I think it was the clothes she wore when she went on a date with Souma.)

    The possibility of that date scene bing a reality has be infinitesimally low, but it seems to remind me of my past memories, so this is also a little moving.

    "Um... wouldn''t it get annoying to ask what are you doing?"

    "Yes I don''t mind. I was about to go to return the DVD I borrowed after this."

    "Hee.....?"

    It wasn''t that I was surprised that Misora borrowed a DVD, but that I was surprised she would do such a thing herself.

    In my knowledge is that her house is rich and rightly called a youngdy, and if I remember correctly, her house must have been quite arge mansion... if that''s the case, it would be fine to have a helper do it though.

    "Why would you make that kind of face on me?"

    "No well.....uh, I say this about that but Shindou is a youngdy, right?"

    "Fufuu, to the extent from my father''s acquaintance, I was introduced to their son many times, was how big my house is, isn''t it."

    "Amaze-ing isn''t it that"

    "It''s the most troublesome thing though. Talking to men you don''t like."

    Apparently, so there are, sure enough, also troubles about being rich.

    The game didn''t exin that much about family circumstances, and it was basically a yandere daily life of flirting with Misora... after all, it''s the same as when I met Chisome''s mother, and because this ce is real, these circumstances clearly exist.

    "I don''t like to leave everything to the servants. Aside from my father, my mother while cherishes me much, she is also a strict person, so I was told to do as much as possible on my own."

    "Ah, so that''s why you came to return it yourself huh."

    "That''s how it is"

    I see, this is also a fact that I learned because I talked to her like this.

    After that, since I was able to meet her during the summer vacation, Misora invited me to talk a little more with her, and so I decided to stay with her until she returned the DVD.

    "Incidentally what did you borrow?"

    "Ara, wanna take a look?"

    "e? un"

    While tilting my head at Misora, who seemed to be having some fun, I was stunned when she showed me the DVD she borrowed.

    She borrowed three, and their titles were this.

    There Is No Way My Brother Can Be This Cool (Wataani)

    Onii-chan! You Made Me Like You So Much, So Take Responsibility!"

    The Case Where My Sister Is Too Yandere It Bes Unmanageable

    "....It''s a splendid brother-sister thing, isn''t it?"

    "Yes These were all bestest anime!!"

    "Was that so"

    "Yes! First of all though, the ''Wataani'', this is a story about a sister with a tsundere-like image... Haa-!?" *gasp*

    Probably, if the time and situation were different, it would have been a momentum that would not stoppletely.

    Misora returned to her senses in the middle of the conversation and turned red and looked down, but she quickly raised her head, partly due to the store being near.

    "Um... I''m truly sorry."

    "There''s no need to apologize. Well, I was surprised that Shindou could also show such a figure though."

    "... Humans, when they talk about what they like, their mood will go up."

    "Well yeah that''s right."

    I totally agree with those words.

    But... it feels like I''ve changed thews of the world from a really little-brother-loving to a really big-brother-loving, but well, life is all about doing things the way they are, so isn''t that already fine.

    Rikudou-san, although it was for a short time, please excuse me for making youing along with me. But it was fun to be able talking to you.

    "Nono, likewise it was interesting to see Shindou''s face that I didn''t know."

    When I told her that, her face turned red again.

    "I won''t say to please forget about it but, try not to say too much to others if you could....."

    "I got it"

    "Thank you. By the way...."

    "What?"

    "There is a woman who has been staring at me since a while ago..... is it your acquaintance?"

    "e?"

    Misora said so and I turned around.

    "... Oufu"

    There was a utility pole towering over them, and Chisome and Kuro Chisome were looking at me with half of their body sticking out of the pole.

    On the left is Chisome and on the right is Kuro Chisome, they can be said to be hiding and looking at us, such the two while beingpletely exposed was there.

    ".... should I say my acquaintance or rather, it''s my sister."

    "e? is that your sister?"

    "Aa. O~i Chisome!"

    Chisome was startled when I called her name, but she immediately ran up to me.

    It''s probably the first time for Chisome to see Misora, but basically this girl doesn''t shy away from anyone, so she didn''t hide behind my back.

    "Shindou, this is my little sister. Chisome, this is my ssmate Shindou."

    "cute" (Shindou)

    I get that Misora, Chisome is really cute.

    "Umm... I am Rikudou Chisome. Love lots my brother''s loving little sister." [Tl note no 2]

    "Ara ara My name is Shindou Misora. I''m in the same ss as Rikudou-san."

    Now that I think about it, I dont think there was a scene where Chisome and Misora talked to each other.

    When I think about it, for the two of them to talk like this is rare or rather... No, above that, two beautiful women standing side by side will make for a picture right after all.

    Or rather, Chisome, that self-introduction is.....

    "It''s not as if I''m wrong you know? I, love Nii-san lots after all."

    ..........

    "This is beautiful brother-sister love...this is nice"

    And this youngdy, she''s quite in high spirits.

    After that, sure enough, time is alreadyte, I parted ways with Misora like that and decided to go home with Chisome.

    "Even so, why are you there?"

    "Un. Look, theres a karaoke nearby, right? We parted ways there, but I thought it smelled like Nii-san, so I looked for it and found it."

    Smelled she said.....do I let out a weird smell like that.

    Well, I think that''s just Chisome''s joke, so for the time being, it looks like it''s fine to not worry about it.

    "That person... somewhat like a strange person isn''t it." (Chisome)

    I''d like to tell her that it''s not usually the case, but because Misora created her own world in front of us...it wouldn''t be strange for Chisome to say this.

    She''ll be in the same school next year, so I think they''ll have a chance to talk, but in a way, it might have been a good thing that they first met like this.

    "For an instant, I thought Nii-san could have made a girlfriend"

    "No way I say"

    "I won''t know. Nii-san is a very nice person after all."

    "......."

    Chisome''s honest words made my heart jump.

    That day... ever since the day I went to the leisure facility, strangely enough, my heart about Chisome started to beat faster *doki*doki* more and more.

    Up until now, I''ve naturally felt my heart pounding at her presence, but the excitement I felt from that day was different from before.

    (...a lover or a husband, is it because I heard those words from Chisome''s mouth I wonder.)

    I like Chisome... however, this is always be as a thing with brother and sister, and it because of the feelings I had to protect her, is what I always thought.

    "Ehehe, Nii-san"

    This feeling of being happy with the presence of Chisome by my side... this is probably, what it meant right, and I became aware.

    "......Naa Chisome"

    "What~?"

    "Next week, It''s a summer festival, but of course we''ll go together, right?"

    "Of course! We''ll definitely go okay!"

    [Tl note no 1: Riajuu is inte ng for somebody who has a good life.]

    [Tl note no 2: The author is using together love lots (love you a lot) and loving into one sentence in japanese, so the trantion might not be understood by everyone.]

 Chapter 21: That Blood Calls For Nightmares and Awakens The Siscon Soul at The Same Time

    Chapter 21: That Blood Calls For Nightmares and Awakens The Siscon Soul at The Same Time

    Humans, sometimes have scary dreams.

    "...... I can''t see anythin''"

    I am right now, is in the middle of darkness.

    I can''t see anything in front of me, I can''t move my body, and it''s a dim space where it feels like there''s no existence other than me.

    "... Well now Taiga, how do I open my eyes awake huh"

    If this was real, it wouldn''t be unbearable, but strangely enough, I was able to recognize that this was a dream, so I felt somewhat at ease.

    I crossed my arms... Well, I didn''t even feel like I was crossing them, but anyway I kept thinking about how do I open my eyes awake, and after a while doing so, it happens a change even to this dream.

    "What?"

    Something dark and red appeared in front of me.

    It swayes and wriggles as if it has a will, and it gradually approaches me.

    "......Kimeee"

    I didn''t know what that something was, but still, I have an unpleasant say intuition about it.

    When I recognize the object in front of me, my body starts to move, and naturally I step back to get away from it.

    "A wall?"

    However there was a wall behind me and I couldn''t go back any further.

    Reddish-ck something slowly closed the distance from me, and then something stretched out and touched my cheek.

    "-!?"

    At that moment, a strange chill ran through my body.

    Instinctively and physiologically, I try to escape from it, but I can''t escape because red and ck things are wrapped around my body like threads.

    "Damn it..... What is this....... Disgusting!"

    It wasn''t such a lukewarm badness feelings that made me feel nauseous or something like that, it was a difort feeling to the extent that made something inside me going weird.

    If I touch this for too long, it''s no good, and if I don''t leave it quickly, my brain will desperately sound an rm bell... however I can''t escape.

    ".....sav..e...m..e....chisome........"

    I am aware that asking my sister for help would be pathetic as a brother.

    But right now, I didn''t have the leeway of keeping my appearance, so only at most let out of my mouth the name of Chisome, the nearest presence to me, and wished for her to help me.

    {......Was it painful you shitty son of mine}

    "-!?"

    I remember that voice I heard.

    That''s because that voice was... unmistakably of that shitty old man of my mine.

    {How dare you kill me huh..... Even though I was about to be able to taste that brat in just a little while. Children who kill their parents musn''t not be punished right~? ISN''T THAT RIGHT TAIGA!}

    Shut up be quiet, even though I want to say that, I can''t let my voice out.

    I''ve never been scared in front of my old man, and I should''ve had the leeway to say something back, but the current me can''t do anything... my consciousness was being teared up by the badness feelings that was eating away at my body and so because of that I had no strength to oppose my old man.

    {Kukuu, how was it, is it painful~? The same pain as that shitty brat}

    "......Haa?"

    My old man''s words, strangely enough made me feel like the pain that was eating into my body had receded.

    With my head feeling relieved in a single breath, the answer that I arrived at, isn''t that the nightmare that Chisome suffered from, was as much as something.

    "Chisome... does that mean she had this dream too?"

    {Quite so. I tried to destroy her and yet, you always kept getting in my way.}

    It seems that it was just as I thought.

    And at the same time, I realized one more thing, this voice that reaches my ears is certainly my old man''s, but I feel that the root is different.

    Surely, it just imitated the existence that I can say I hate the most.

    "..... I see. Has that girl been in such pain all this time. No matter how, day after day, she was fighting this all by herself before she came to my house? Just how strong are you, Chisome"

    Even though I felt like my heart was going to get chaotic in that moment, how much did that girl endure... I thought it was a good job to me for noticing her suffering, but still, that girl even told me not to worry about it because it''smon for her to have nightmares, you know? Such a thing is... not normal, as I thought there''s no way I can just leave it alone!

    "....?"

    At that time, I unintentionally turned my eyes to the ce where my old man stabbed me.

    When I turned over the clothes, the wound was glowing red, and a red line like the pattern of Kuro Chisome''s body was extending from there.

    "No way... is this the influence of that girl''s blood?"

    {That is because it''s a cursed power. From the root she can''t live something like a normal life...... monsters mustn''t not have to suffer like monsters and die you know.}

    Something that was my old man put talks to me close to the ear... I shook that off.

    "Shut up will you"

    My voice was lower than I thought, but that''s not all, it had enough power to shake off this dark red thing clinging to me.

    In the eyes of someone who looks at me in front, naturally my figure is reflected.

    Like Chisome, my eyes turn red, and like Kuro Chisome, I have a red line running from my face to my neck.

    (...I don''t really get it but, somehow I''m looking cool huh)

    On the contrary, I smile wryly thinking that it will stimte the chuunibyou mind. [Tl note no 1]

    In regard to the existence in front of me who seemed to be bewildered by seeing me, I said what I thought as is.

    "Sorry but, I don''t care no matter what you are. Only, it is enough if I know that you are the cause of that girl''s suffering. I guess it be like a nightmare induced by that girl''s power, but I''m not afraid of anything anymoreBecause a big brother who thinks of his little sister is strong."

    The more confidence I have, the more courage I muster, the smaller the existence is in front of me.

    Chisome has stopped having nightmares since then, perhaps because she thought there was no need to be afraid in the true meaning of the word...... because I''m by her side, so maybe that gave her a peace of mind.

    Because those girls are kind child. Suppose they find out that I''m suffering from this, they''ll definitely end up getting worried... then, also for the sake of preventing that from happening, as a big brother, I too have no choice but to get over it right.

    It''s not like I''m taking it upon myself, even I often rely on Chisome for anything.

    We help each other, respect each other, and spend fun every day... in such our peaceful everyday life, don''t just call over this kind of nightmare.

    "You''re crazy......what are you, you"

    "''crazy'' is unnecessary you stupid bastard. From Since Previous Life Have Always Liked Chisome The Reincarnator, is what you call it."

    When I said that with a smug look on my face, the reddish-ck thing cleanly disappeared.

    And then at the same time, as I think that it''s already fine Iughed.

    "This scar is nothing short of a nightmare. In a way, it''s like a proof that connects me and Chisome."

    The moment I said that, I gently woke up.

    However the moment I opened my eyes, I should havee to that thoughtthat if I took notice when Chisome was having nightmares, then it''s only natural that the opposite is also true.

    "Nii-san!"

    When I opened my eyes, Chisome was looking down at me with a tearful face.

    Kuro Chisome was also waiting by my side, holding my hand, perhaps they might have been calling out to me the whole time.

    "Yoo the two of you, I just came back from a nightmare see."

    "......As I thought, Nii-san maybe you''re having my"

    "Chisome, don''t say anything more."

    I don''t wish the words that follow beyond that.

    Even if I tell her that she doesn''t have to say it, but for Chisome''s unwell look, I briefly told her what had happened.

    "Chisome must have been in such pain all this time right."

    ".....I, suppose so. But since I met Nii-san, I have be really okay now. I am now no longer seeing things like nightmares at all."

    "That''s right isn''t it. Probably, but I think I''m also okay now. Because I think surely it knows it''s useless."

    "e?"

    "I am invincible because I love Chisome lots, I told it that."

    ".........-!?"

    Chisome''s face turned red, but I tried to be considerate of her and hugged her as hard as I could to avoid looking at her face.

    Fortunately, I don''t seem to sweat a lot like Chisome did after waking up from her nightmare before, so my body shouldn''t give off a strange smell.

    "That''s why it''s okay. Don''t apologize, Chisome, if it''s that much to apologize for, will you show me a smile?"

    "......un......un!"

    Because if I don''t say this much, Chisome won''t show me a smile.

    She most likely has something really curious about, I guess, she should''ve known already that I''m showing myself such figure like this is because I''m thinking about Chisome... but, anyone would be relieved if the other party said something in this way right?

    "U~n well but, it was a little scary is certain after all. And so, Chisome"

    "Do we sleep together? That''s fine, it is what one hopes for!"

    "....You did well to get that?"

    "Ehehe, if it''s about Nii-san I can see right through you"

    ......After all, we are like this right.

    If I had to say this honestly, perhaps I might be having nightmares again.

    However, when I opened my eyes, there was such a cute and brotherly little sister waiting, so I can''t easily imagine losing to the nightmare.

    "Nee nee Nii-san"

    "What?"

    "Um....it just a suggestion but see. a bed that is big......wouldn''t you buy it?"

    "......You want it?"

    "Un. That way it won''t be too cramped, and more than anything, it be able to line it up with three people."

    A big bed might sound disagreeable (lewd) but, certainly I might buy it.

    Kuro Chisome is also nodding strongly while lying on my body so, shall we go take a look for beds on the next holiday then!

    "Nii-san"

    "Un?"

    "I......I''m d that Nii-san is my brother. Really love you lots"

    "......Chisomee!"

    "Wawaa, Nii-san cried again!"

    Well of course I''ll cry! or rather, how many times is this exchange!

    In the end, even though it waste at night, we forgot to sleep and continuously in talk...

    [TL Notes]

    [Tl note no 1: Chuunibyou, Japanese colloquial term typically used to describe, early teens who have grandiose delusions, who desperately want to stand out, and who have convinced themselves that they have hidden knowledge or secret powers.]

    [MC is confirmed stabbed by his father.]

 Chapter 22: An Encounter Between Irregular People, However It Is Filled With Anger

    Chapter 22: An Encounter Between Irregr People, However It Is Filled With Anger

    "Ittt''s hot isn''t it" (Chisome)

    "It''s hot it is" (Taiga)

    Summer vacation ising to an end.

    There was a Bon holiday beforeing here, but Chisome and I don''t have any rtives, let alone family, so it''spletely meaningless. [Tl note no 1]

    If I look for it, I might find at least some rtives, but for a long time, I don''t know any family besides that shitty old man, so it doesn''t matter now.

    "Nee Nii-san, how about today''s me I wonder?"

    Chisome, wearing a white dress, spun around in front of me.

    Recently, Chisome is basically wearing clothes with open shoulders, and there are many sexy clothes that show a slight cleavage but, today''s Chisome is a mature dress.

    No matter what she wears, it looks good on Chisome, if I finish it at that, it will leave an impression that doesn''t have too much twist to it, but I seriously can''t find enough words besides that.

    "It suits you the best. It''s so cute that I want to hug."

    Sorry, wanting to hug is my true feeling, but it might havee off as a little creepy.

    "It''s fine. But after wee back, okay? It''s too hot outside and we''ll end up being in trouble with sweat."

    This is probably, even if I forget, Chisome will tell me after returning, and that makes me smile a little.

    However, it sure is hot, so let''s finish our errands quickly.

    "Well then let''s go Chisome"

    "Yes~!"

    Well then, where are we going to from now... that is to go see a certain furniture.

    Facing the famous store with a wide selection of products in the town, Chisome crossed arms with me as we entered the well-air-conditioned store.

    I''ve just noticed this recently, but it seems that she likes to cross arms with me like this.

    "Is anything wrong?"

    "e.....a~ uh"

    "Try saying it? what Nii-san thinks, I want to hear it"

    ".........."

    This atmosphere is like something I should not not say.

    "This on how I cross arms with Chisome is"

    "Un"

    "I.....love it"

    "Ehehe, was that so~. Then I''ll tell you too! I love it too"

    Saying that, Chisome held my arm even more strongly.

    After all, having a girl you like hold your arm means that in other words, there is happiness in being able to feel the joy and warmth of sticking close to her... and number his is the biggest thingbut, the feeling of Chisome''s chest is terrifyingly pleasant.

    (Kuu! As expected of an officially set 95 bust...not only the size but also the softness is most finest...isn''t it already the best huh)

    Eroticism robs one of vocabry; eroticism makes one think only of that; eroticism makes me even more obsessed with Chisome...Geez, the concept of huge breasts is terrifying I tell ya.

    "Nii-san does something like grinning"

    "......Otto"

    "Ehehe, this is, weren''t you thinking of something naughty?"

    Look hard at and smile of satisfaction of Chisome''s expression is too cute!

    I''ve said it many times, but I''ve loved Chisome since my previous life, and even though I actually met her and became her stepbrother, that feeling grew even more.

    Even though my friends call me the incarnation of a siscon but, seriously, if I had a girl like this by my side, of course I''ll definitely be a siscon right.

    "I you know......" (Taiga)

    "What?"

    "Recently, it makes me not sure if Chisome is really 15 years old."

    "Does that mean I''m that overflow with charm?"

    "You also have the broad-mindedness to, at times, make me feel like I want to entrust everything to you, and the kindness that always thinks of me is deeply felt. Of course, being weak when you rely on me is also one of your charms."

    "........."

    Chisome unexpectedly didn''t think to be told that much, and quickly averted her gaze.

    Even if she averted her gaze, I could still see her mouth moving with *hiku*hiku* *twitching*, so it seems that she was happy with those words now too.

    "Un? Aa, Of course you too you know?"

    I also told Kuro Chisome, who hugged me from the front with a cool body.

    Kuro Chisome, who became in a good mood, posturely hugged me tightly, and it turned into a so-called "love hold state", so she didn''t move.

    In the case of Kuro Chisome, I can feel her touching my body, but I don''t feel the weight, so even if I don''t particrly stand firm myself, she''ll cling to me and hold me to her heart''s content.

    "Is it here"

    In such a state, we arrived at the bed sales floor.

    Before, Chisome suggested buying a bed that wouldn''t be too small even for three people, and for the sake of actually realizing that is today''s purpose.

    "There are so many isn''t it" (Chisome)

    "Aa. It''s fine not to worry about the price. We don''t usually do anything extravagant so, and because it''s the money left for us."

    The legacy left behind is just really that enormous.

    It''s the money Chisome''s mother handed over to my old man, but... now it turns into something to think about but, she wasn''t that surprised in regard to my old man''s deathThat is in other words, for Chisome to raise her hand on him has already been expected, is that how it is I wonder.

    And if Chisome, who became alone, so that she could spend her time without any inconvenience, she handed over to him that much money for that..... well, though it''s only my wild idea.

    "Nii-san?"

    "Aa no, it''s nothing"

    If that''s the case, then even if she hated Chisome from the bottom of her heart, I can think that maybe even a little bit of parental affection remained.

    (Even if it''s a wild idea, even if that is not the case, If this girl was given even a little thought, that would be a very nice thing right.)

    Now then, let''s end the solemn atmosphere here.

    "For the time being, what we will do, I wonder...shall we take a look and focus on the bigger ones then."

    "Un."

    Well, even if it''s too big, there will be problems in the room so, let''s only look at arge bed within the range ofmon sense.

    Even a double-sized bed is enough for three people to line up......No, when ites to this, it''s better to make a bedroom exclusive for us.......wait, what was that-a bedroom for the three of us-about!

    "a, that''s right Nii-san. I have a suggestion but"

    "Suggestion?"

    I somehow managed to endure the expression on my face from showing, but my cheeks ended up blushing at her words after hearing her suggestion there.

    "We do have a room remaining don''t we? Then let''s make a bedroom exclusive for us. That way, pointlessly clean the room or something, it will be fine even if we don''t do that, and the excess room can be used meaningfully, though I do think we''re killing two birds with one stone."

    "..........."

    It was exactly the same as what I thought.

    Seeing me who blushed without saying anything, Chisome grinned........incidentally Kuro Chisome was also showing off a not-used-to-grin, after learning from Chisome.

    "......let''s do that then huh"

    "Ya~y"

    With a *pan*, the two Chisome gave a high five.

    Chisome, people around cant see anything but you, you know?

    "......a"

    Fortunately, because there aren''t that many eyes around, we''re not even being watched so.

    Such this such that I wondered if this, or that would be good as I was looking at the double-sized bed, a female clerk draws near.

    "Is it having trouble?"

    ".....I guess so. wonder which is better I think"

    In front of me, Chisome earnestly turned her eyes to the bed, and Kuro Chisome, taking advantage of the fact that she can''t be seen, lie down with all her strength to confirmed the texture... though it also looked like she was just dozing off infort.

    "Is she your girlfriend? she''s a very pretty girl isn''t she"

    "It''s my sister"

    "a, is that so.......?"

    After that, I consulted various things with the store clerk, but we turned our eyes to the bed where Kuro Chisome seemed mostfortable.

    "Does that look good?"

    "That''s right. It looks nice to the touch, so let''s go with that one. Ehehe, an exclusive bed to sleep together with Nii-san... wonderful"

    The store clerk looks at me with a startled look, but since she doesn''t know that she is a stepsister (non-blood-rted younger sister), "they must be in a amazing rtionship aren''t they," so she would seem to think.

    After that, we finished the various procedures and left the store.

    Even if we go home like this it would be dull and so, just like the other times, I enjoyed karaoke with Chisome for about an hour.

    "Nii-san, I''m going to the toilet okay."

    "Aiyo"

    Of course I would have to wait until Chisome returned, but there I met a man who could be said to be unexpected in a sense.

    "It''s the current Rikudou Chisome right?"

    ".....What''s your business"

    Souma... it was the appearance of protagonist-kun.

    It''s a rude fellow to suddenlye out and call out someone else''s sister, but is this guy really the same reincarnated person as me...Not as if I''m surprised, but it gives off the smell of trouble you know.

    Nheless, I have no intention in particr of getting involved with him.

    I thought I''d let it flow properly and get him going right away.

    "Putting aside how you know, she''s definitely my sister. she''s cute right?"

    "It''s certainly cute but, such a murderous monster excuse so beg it off of me I tell ya."

    "......a?"

    ["beg it off of me I tell ya" has more or less the same meaning as "like hell I want it".]

    [TL note no 1: I couldn''t find a short exnation to give so I''m just going to put it this way.

    Obon/Bon is one of Japans most well-known holidays. It can trante to mean The Lantern Festival or The Festival of the Dead. Essentially, Obon is a day to honor those who have passed away.

    During Obon, its quitemon for people to visit family and to visit grave-sites of their loved ones. source]

 Chapter 23: Gaburii! Uu......Peeh!

    Chapter 23: Gaburii! Uu......Peeh!

    [Tl note: gaburi, as in, to snap at. peeh, as in, phooey an Onomatopoeic or mimetic word, used to express repudiation or disgust.]

    "......a?"

    "Monster," when this guy said that about Chisome, blood rose in my head.

    Judging from the way this guy talks, he doesn''t seem to want to make Chisome his partner, so I''m relieved about that point but....... still, I couldn''t forgive him for calling my precious little sister a monster. [Tl note: partner, as in, romance interest.]

    (.....I should have been told the same thing by Chisome''s mother, so why am I so angry with this guy)

    There are probably two reasons for that, Souma is a reincarnator like me.

    This is because he sees the people living in this world only from the perspective of a reincarnator, and he speaks as he pleases without knowing anything about the suffering that people have.

    (Well that is the thing one can''t help. This guy knows nothing......if I were in this guy''s shoes, it wouldn''t do to go on in this way with this kind of tone but, I don''t want to get too close to Chisome bringing the death gs.)

    There is only a difference in position.

    In my case, I was reborn as Taiga, the closest being to Chisome, and I thought I should be able to do something about it before she went insane, so I actedand most of all, I''ll say it again and again, it''s because I love her.

    "... Just right, there are no people around, so ain''t this a good opportunity, Protagonist."

    "Good opportunity?....... wait, you!?"

    Precisely because he''s Souma, and because he''s reincarnated as the main character, he should understand what my words mean.

    Souma, who had the samemon face as me, looked surprised, but immediately stared at me and said,

    "I see... I thought it was strange. Rikudou Taiga should have been killed by Chisome when he was in middle school. I thought something was up when you still being alive."

    "You can think about it that much right? I don''t think you were one who approached Shindou like an idiot though."

    "........!"

    His approach towards Misora ended in a misfire, but when I pointed that out, Souma''s face turned bright red to the extent it was easy to understand.

    It''s not as if who this guy is targeting is of my concern... Well, as for Misora, she was my second favorite character after Chisome, and since I actually interacted with her, "don''t cause her any trouble," I do think that but... well, shall I give him a bit of a warning then.

    "It''s true that this world is the world of Byouai but, don''t forget that, to thest, it''s a reality, Protagonist. It''s not just Chisome, the other girls also aren''t programmed beings like us... properly with their own will, they''re humans."

    Originally, there was a time when I also thought of Chisome as a game character.

    But in the end, no matter how much of a game world, just one different word to convey will make things far from the decided route... at that point, even if I be the main character, it''s probably impossible topletely follow the official route.

    "... Haa, so what are you trying to say. Are you trying to get in my way?"

    "Not in particr to what you are going to do, as long as you don''t cross a certain line, I won''t get involved."

    "Certain line?"

    "Don''t cause trouble for Chisome, don''t let that girl''s smile cloud over, and if you keep that up, I won''t concern myself with anything... Next is, If I had to say it strongly, it''s because Shindou is an acquaintance of the same ss. That girl too, don''t bother her too much."

    It wouldn''t particrly be a trouble if this guy found out that I was a reincarnator.

    In the first ce, Souma probably doesn''t want the girls to be suspicious of him too much, and if he''s that much concerned about me, he''ll go give priority to attacking I''m sure.

    "That girl is...... Chisome is a very precious girl to me. As long as you don''t cause trouble for that girl, I''ll wash away the fact that you called her a monster. But don''t get me wrong alright? It''s not forgive, just overlook."

    To begin with, it would be a raging thing to suddenly call someone''s little sister a monster.

    Souma clicked his tongue like he found it bothersome, then turned his back and started walking but...... he nced back at me.

    "If, like you said, this world will be different from the original, there''s a likelihood that Chisome, who you cherish so much, will fall in love with me, right? Don''t grudge when that happens alright?"

    "Chisome, with you? It definitely won''t so I''ll be taking it with peace of mind."

    "....... Watch me. I will definitely make harem a reality you''ll see."

    "..........."

    Sad news, the Protagonist was an irreversible idiot.

    If you eat something like this, you''ll probably get an upset stomach surely.

    Nheless, in the present condition, I told him what I wanted to say... most likely though, it looks like that guy is going to self-destruct on his own, so even if I worry about it, it''s useless.

    "That guy doesn''t know anything... even I, when I think of Chisome killing me, it''s not like I wasn''t afraid of it either. Any more than that, I, as that girl''s older brother, because I think I wanted to save that girl, I got involved myselfand most of all, I loved Chisome so much that I didn''t want to leave her. Of course, the other Chisome too."

    No matter how many reasons I list, after all, the number one reason is because I love Chisome.

    While thinking about this now, I sighed that I had spent a waste of time dealing with Souma but, just luckily, Chisome didn''te back, which helps.

    ".........Even Chisome would be confused. If she knows that I''m a person from another world and that I''ve always liked and loved Chisome since then."

    I myself think it''s not as if it would be a problem if it were known, but from Chisome''s point of view, it would be an unbelievable thing.

    After that, Chisome returned at the perfect timing, about 30 secondster.

    ".....I''m home, Nii-san"

    "? Wee back, Chisome"

    The expression is slightly awkward ...?

    However, it seemed that it was just my imagination, and Chisome immediately returned to her usual atmosphere.

    Kuro Chisome is silently clinging as she stick (paste-like) to my back as usual.

    "......Nii-san,"

    "Un?"

    "Why are you so kind?"

    "......What''s wrong suddenly?"

    It''s a question I''ve been asked several times, but I didn''t really understand the meaning of asking it in this situation.

    However, I wasn''t particrly at a loss for words and put into words my unchanging feelings for her.

    "A brother should be kind to his sister. Besides, I''ve told you many times didn''t I? I love Chisome lots."

    "......Ehehe"

    Chisome smiled as she loosened her cheeks.

    It''s not like I always tell her "Of course I love you lots," because I want to see her smile, no, I really like her...wait, how many times has this happened.

    (... Such feelings like I can''t leave this girl alone of course exist. But above that, I... am deeply in love with this girl from the bottom of my heart right.)

    I''ve been aware of this for a little while but, hearing Souma''s words made me think even more that I don''t want to hand over this girl to anyone.

    Beyond the realm of a big brother, alone he seeks this precious girl as a man.

    I''m Rikudou Taiga but, I can''t put my feelings of loving this girl into the framework of siblings...... Oh, this got me.

    "Nee Nii-san"

    "Un?"

    "Summer festival... looking forward to it right"

    "Yeah that''s right"

    Summer festival... I''m really looking forward to it.

    No matter what I do with Chisome will still be fun won''t change, but being able to spend a once-a-year event with her should be the best memory.

    Nevertheless, although it was only for a moment, it''s true that talking with Souma made me feel worse.

    Naa Chisome, make it hot pot today wanna do?

    "That''s fine"

    "Alright here we go!"

    The number one way to restore one''s mood is to eat something delicious.

    Well, whatever food Chisome makes is delicious, but sometimes it''s not bad to also make a request before she asks me.

    Or rather, Kuro Chisome has been clinging to me since some time ago right.

    I mentioned earlier that it''s usual for her to cling to me in this way, but it''s rare for her to remain clinging to me like this.

    "For some reason she''s been sticking there without moving tho."

    "A... un, it can''t be helped today I suppose."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Who knows. It means that Nii-san is too attractive I guess"

    Tell me what do you mean, even if I asked that, Chisome just dodged it.

    Spending time with Chisome is fun, happy, and irreceable... however, it was also true that there was a part of me that was not satisfied with the current rtionship.

    Like that, the promised day of the summer festival arrives.

    [Author''s Afterword]

    Kuro Chisome is always by one''s side and incidentally, the senses are shared with Chisome is toote to be saying this isn''t it.

 Chapter 24: Shout Out Your Feelings, If Its Precious, Then Lay It Bare

    Chapter 24: Shout Out Your Feelings, If It''s Precious, Then Lay It Bare

    "Wonder how about? Nii-san"

    "........ooh"

    It''s an angel... an angel exist right in front of my eyes!

    .......Whoa there, because if I let my guard down, my soul is likely to end up being taken away, so pull yourself together, me; its still too early to die.

    Today was the previously promised day of the summer festival however, Chisome was dressed in a yukata, which was very appropriate for the asion.

    "........It amazingly suits you. It looks cute and beautiful.....err......anyway it''s amazing"

    "Ehehe, thank you Nii-san"

    Rather than the light blue yukata, I feel that Chisome''s sense of translucence has increased instead.

    Chisome can sometimes also be seen as a gal due to the way she speaks and her atmosphere, and that is certainly something Chisome has, but her hair color is silver and gives off a sense of sanctity....... if she was wearing a light blue yukata, it would naturally suit her, and above all, like me it wouldn''t be strange if the tension rose when an angel flew down.

    ......Ahaha, that one is also in high spirits alright.

    Kuro Chisome is with a red yukata, but the same color as her eyes makes it look awfully good.

    All the clothes she wears are created with reference to Chisome, so this yukata is also an image of what Chisome is wearing now.

    "When I look at you two like this, It''s looking like that beautiful sisters'' impression, and it''s a feast for the eyes...... I''m d I''m alive."

    "Nii-san silly, you''re too exaggerated. If so then be more happy"

    After saying that, the two hugged me from both sides.

    Human warmth and softness from one side, unhuman coldness and softness from the other...this contrast is really wonderful.

    I was perfectly embraced by the two and ended up turning into an old man, but this is, if I had to say it in a few words, precisely heaven.

    "Alright, then you two, to the festival we go!"

    "O~!!"

    The three of us went out to the festival.

    Did the atmosphere between me and Chisome make it feel like as if we were going to a fight, Kuro Chisome instantly put on the demon mask andpletely went for a dark raid style, though......I think this kind of innocence is really cute.

    "There''s amazingly lots of people isn''t there"

    "''Cause it''s like a big event thing."

    "Because it''s my first time, so it''s very much fresh to me."

    In that case, to make sure they can say that their first experience was a good one from the bottom of their hearts, I''ll have to make sure not to not properly escort them both right.

    Various stalls are lined up and crowded, but if there are also people who just want to eat with friends, there will also be people waiting for the fireworks after this...there really are arge number of people.

    "Don''t get separated okay, Chisome."

    "Of course. I won''t be apart from you even for a moment"

    And even tighter she clung to my arms.

    Kuro Chisome, in a fresh-likeness of the hustle and bustle around, was enjoying the surrounding scenery in a curious way, slightly apart from us.

    Even if I say apart, she can''t leave Chisome more than a certain distance, so there''s no worry that Kuro Chisome will get lost.

    "From what I can see, there are also a lot of acquaintances darting about, but..... I wonder if everyone is thinking about who the transcendent-beautiful girl next to me is."

    "Then we must show off to them while we still can!"

    There are some nothing-in-particr-to-talk-about ssmates from school, but they look at me in surprise, and Chisome scowl at them with *fushaa* as if she were a threatening cat.

    So, I wondered why they turned their backs and left like spiderlings scattered though, at the point when Chisome tried to casually intimidate them, it resulted in a glimpse of her power leaking out, so I think they instinctively sensed that.

    "Takoyaki and yakisoba... standard but looks delicious."

    "Let''s go buy something. we n to let it end outside today anyway."

    "Got it"

    After that, we bought some takoyaki at a food stall, and while being careful not to burn ourselves, we breathed on them and shared them happily.

    (.......A festival date with a cute girl in a yukata....... isnt it the best. I''m so moved just by this to the extent that tears almost let out.)

    If I let my guard down, I''ll burst into tears....... jeez, I end up thinking if I''ve ever been this easily moved to tears, but everything is also because after spending time with Chisome.

    When I look at her like this, Chisome notices and gives me a smile, really cutely; given that, she is full of such powerful charm that it gives me the impression that I want to keep watching her.

    "... Otto, that''s right. You too are a cute girl I say."

    Perhaps because I was only thinking about Chisome, Kuro Chisome hugged me from behind with a dissatisfied face.

    However, the figure of her constantly licking candy apples with *pero*pero* makes her look like a young child, and rather than being flustered by her expression, it is rather healing.

    After that, we finished eating takoyaki and moved to another ce.

    It was because Chisome suggested that we should go to a ce with a nice view and few people, since the fireworks were about to go off.

    "o, wonder if this here or such isn''t already good?" (Taiga)

    "That''s fine isn''t it. Because there are only a few other people, so it''s very much quiet anyway." (Chisome)

    We arrived at a hill overlooking the townscape, approximately.

    As Chisome said, only the figures of a few people could be seen, and regarding each of them was it a couple or just the two of them, so no one was making a fuss.

    "Chisome"

    "Un"

    I sat down on a vacant bench, and there was also meaning to take this break, so I breathed out.

    When I nced at the side, there was Chisome staring into the empty sky where the fireworks had not yet risen, but her profile was so beautiful that I was almost captivated by her.......nay, I was captivated by her.

    (...... me, just how much do I like this girl)

    Originally, they were two-dimensional partners and could not meet for this reason; as a result, a longing-like affection exists, and in this way, by actually meeting and spending time as brother and sister, it changed into something strong.

    A mixture of my pure fondness for Chisome as an older brother and my desire to love Chisome as a man is the current me now.

    "Naa Chisome"

    "Nii-san, is it true that you are a person from another world?"

    "......e?"

    For a moment I didn''t understand what she said, but I understood that immediately.

    Chisome, without a doubt, asked me if I was a person from another world...

    I look hard at her face more seriously seriously than before.

    "Sorry for being sudden. Nii-san was talking to a ssmate... I overheard it."

    "... A, so that''s how it is huh"

    Just because I thought no one was by my side, the fact that Chisome was listening was unexpected.

    This way of asking means that, in all likelihood, almost all of it ends up being heard and it might also be fine to think of it that way... I was certainly quite surprised, but still, I wasn''t particrly impatient to let it be known to Chisome.

    Reaching out towards Chisome, I grabbed her by the shoulder and pulled her towards me.

    "...If that''s the case then you must have been very much surprised, isn''t it? It must havee as a shock to Chisome right?"

    "....I.....suppose so."

    The fact that I am a person from another world anyway, and also including the fact that I died before I entered high school.

    ".....Did I.....do it?"

    "What would you do if I didn''t ept Chisome, without interfering with one another as it is trying to assault you with my shitty old man?"

    "........"

    To one''s delight, the present Chisome would not be able to imagine me like that right.

    However, even so, suppose if that were the case, it was easy to imagine what it would have been like, because Chisome also couldn''t deny it, she felt like crying at any moment now.

    "It recalls painful things.... no, was it wrong. Sorry to make you imagine that? But it means that the possibility of a world like that exists. It just, didn''t happen."

    "Nii-san......."

    "That you heard the talk that time means that, you also did hear my murmur after that, didn''t you? and your mood became better?"

    "a......Un"

    "I see," I muttered, and stroked Chisome''s head, who was looking down while her face turned red.

    Kuro Chisome held my arm from Chisome''s other direction the whole time, and she looked hard at me with her usual expressionless face, but I was grateful to her for the way she always was.

    "I realized that I reborn in this world, was at that time when I saw Chisome. Because I was originally born as Taiga and I also have memories of living up until now, so it''s not like I''m not Taiga, but there was a bit of a strange feeling see."

    "..........."

    "Chisome too must have noticed, I think, but I was afraid of you. You don''t know when you''ll be eaten, and if there''s a possibility that you''ll die without knowing, of course that''d be scary."

    The two of them hugged me tightly.

    I continued my words while pretending not to care about it.

    "Nevertheless, the reason why I didn''t leave you is, to put it simply, that even before I met Chisome, I have loved you. I knew the power you possessed too anyway, and because I also knew of the screams you uttered inside your stories......that''s why I thought of wanting to save you."

    In the end, no matter how many logics I lined up, this feeling, which can be said to be the starting point, will not change.

    "Now I''m living in this world. At the point when everything can change with a single choice I make, a single word I say, my knowledge and the likes of the story can''t be relied on at all. Being by your side as Chisome''s older brother in this world became my reason for living, and Chisome became an irreceable, precious girl."

    Yes, this girl has be the most important, precious existence to me.

    For this reason, I''ve always embraced the most straightforward yet easy-to-understand feelings.

    Chisome must have been thinking strangely about it too, but I was able to easily ept you is because there is that kind of background, was also big huh (the sounds of fireworks). Anyway, I liked Chisome from the beginning... Un, this was really big alright (the sounds of fireworks)."

    "......Nii-san"

    Fireworks went off with a loud bang.

    Even so, Chisome and I didn''t turn our eyes in that direction; we just stared at each other''s faces illuminated by the light of the fireworks.

    "I, to you Chisome...... I want to watch over you two from now on and always, also as an older brother and alone as a man too, I want to watch over you by your side. That''s why ChisomeI love you. Do go out with me."

    So I conveyed.

    [Tl note: the kanji used for "I love you," is ", ai," which means love, but far intense.]

 Chapter 25: Not a Hero, Just Doing What I Like

    Chapter 25: Not a Hero, Just Doing What I Like

    "I love you," so I conveyed to Chisome

    "................."

    When Chisome stared at me in a daze, tears spilled out of her eyes.

    I took out a handkerchief and wiped away one drop and then two drops of overflowing tears, but still, Chisome''s tears wouldn''t stop.

    (......This is)

    what''s the best thing to do, that was when I was thinking.

    The spot where my old man stabbed me, in other words, the spot where Kuro Chisome''s blood was inside, became slightly hot, and at the same time, I felt that Chisome''s feelings were conveyed directly to me.

    The feeling I feel from her ...... is that the feeling of being happy.

    "Chisome"

    Gently embrace her close to my chest.

    When I stroked her head, Chisomepletely leaned on me, as if to let out the strength of her body, buried her face in my chest, and let out a voice.

    ".......Nii-san......I! I!!"

    For me, it was a once-in-a-lifetime confession but, shall I wait quietly for now.

    I hugged Chisome for the time being until she calmed down, but Kuro Chisome was also glued to my back and watching over the course of events.

    ".......It''s already, fine now"

    "Got it."

    Saying that, Chisome separated from me.

    The tears have stopped, but her eyes have be red, and I feel like she''s going to end up shedding tears again soon if she lets her guard down.

    Chisomeid her hands in front of her chest, stared at me intently and opened her mouth.

    "I love Nii-san too.....I love you lots! Always, I want to be together with Nii-san forever!"

    "I love you," Chisome conveyed to me so that she loved me.

    As if she looks frantically trying with all her might to convey her feelings to me, I embraced Chisome as hard as I could.

    At that moment, Chisome also wraps her arms around my back and hugs me tightly.

    "......Chisomee!"

    However I, here end up crying the volume. [Tl note no 1]

    As I hugged Chisome, tears began to flow, but I couldn''t even wipe the tears because I was holding Chisome with both hands.

    Therefore, after some time, Chisome, who smiled wryly, wiped away my tears.

    "Nii-san really cries a lot, dont you?"

    "Because... because Chisome, that Chisome epted my confession you know!? Of course I''m bound to cry right, I love you lots, Chisome!"

    "A, Auu...... I love you too anyway!"

    "Chisome!"

    "Nii-san!"

    ......Just what are we doing I wonder.

    After all the effort we''ve managed to convey our feelings and yet, it bes like aedy sketch exchange, well but we at this moment, have certainly taken a step towards a new rtionship.

    The fireworks continued to go off as before; no way did we have the time to look at them; so we kept looking at each other.

    "Nee Nii-san"

    "What?"

    "Most likely, it''s going to be difficult you know? I''m, not normal after all."

    "It''s toote for that sort of thing now isn''t it. I''ve already epted everything."

    "....... I''m deeply jealous of that you know?"

    "That''s all fine. if anything do think of me that strongly."

    I''ve already epted everything about Chisome.

    About Chisome''s own power tooknowing everything and then, on top of that, epting itI want to love everything about this girl you know, from here on out and forever.

    "Oh yeah, that''s right Chisome"

    "a, un. I know Nii-san. Do please tell her."

    "Ou."

    Prompted by Chisome, I turned my eyes to Kuro Chisome.

    Even to her, who looks at me and Chisome alternately, something exists that I mustn''t not tell her about.

    "I don''t want toe this far only to say I don''t know, but you are also the one I love, you know?"

    Right, I also love Kuro Chisome.

    In the first ce, although they are independent beings, since essentially, they are the same person; so at the point when I convey my feelings to Chisome, they are also conveyed to Kuro Chisome... but, to me she is also a precious girl.

    "You are different from ordinary people; you yourself know that, right?"

    *Kokun* and Kuro Chisome nodded.

    "However, to me, you are, who has always been together with Chisome, a part of the family member. Same as Chisome, an existence that I wanted to watch over, and that''s why I about you too, I love you."

    Anyone would normally not say things like this to Kuro Chisome anyway, and in a sense, she was lonely because she couldn''tmunicate, with the intention of mutual understanding, with anyone other than Chisome.

    But, since I got to know these girls, I will never let them feel that kind of lonely feeling.

    Monster? Monster of an unknown nature? To begin with, does it have emotions? That sort of things to me are irrelevant, I''ve already decided to love her too.

    "Be prepared, alright? Because I''ll make you happy enough to make you cry like Chisome."

    "Well yeah, that''s already a talk that can make one cry, Nii-san."

    "That''s just how much enthusiasm I have... o?"

    Even though I had only taken my eyes off her for a moment, when I looked at Kuro Chisome now, she was shedding tears.

    Red blood-like tears flow from her bright red eyes... wait, oi! It''s too early to cry, I haven''t even done anything yet I say!"

    "This girl is just like me. She loves Nii-san so much it''s unbearable, but she doesn''t know if she can love you because she''s not human. Even so, she can''t stop loving you...... At such a time, it''s only natural that it would turn out like this if Nii-san said things like that to her."

    That is, in other words......Kuro Chisome has the same feelings as Chisome, so it''s okay to think like that right?

    When I stared at her with *jii*, does she thought that she couldn''t stand the gaze, I wonder, and she sank into Chisome''s shadow at a tremendous speed.

    I end up having her figure no longer in sight, but Chisome and I smiled wryly at her cute appearance.

    "Ahaha, what a handful child she is, really." (Taiga)

    Chisome, keeping a smile on her face, stared at me again with *jii*.

    The fireworks, which had been shooting off noisily, have quieted down shortly afterward and like thinned out, as if they had taken a break.

    "That means it''s fine to think we have be a pair of lovers, right?"

    "Aa"

    "......If so, umm......Nii-san?"

    "Chisome, let''s have a kiss"

    "......Let''s!"

    No, sorry, I know it was a crisp way of saying it there, but I''m extremely shy right now.

    The reason why I said "let''s kiss," was because I felt that it would look better if the guy went first than the girl, and of course I also had an illicit desire to simply kiss her.

    Slowly, we approached each other, and when the fireworks wereunched a second time, our shadows beautifully ovepped.

    ".............."

    Nii-san, your face is too red.

    "Chisome too, right"

    ".......It can''t be helped isn''t it, because it''s a kiss with someone you like after all."

    "If so it can''t be helped, righto? It''s a kiss with someone you like zou know."

    "Pufuu!" *Pfftt*

    This is no good if I don''t calm down once somehow this is......

    After that, we didn''t say anything in particr and just kept watching until the fireworks ended, and when the fireworks ended, we held hands and went home.

    After returning home, we took a quick shower and gathered in our new bedroom.

    "Nee nee, Nii-san, it''s not like you aimed for it, right?"

    "It''s wrong I say. It just so happened that today is a summer festival, and I just wanted to convey my feelings."

    Actually, the bed I ordered arrived around noon today.

    So now in this way, in front of us, there''s a even-if-three-of-us-lie-down-its-okay new bed... really, it''s not like I aimed for it. I''m not that crafty.

    After being shied outside, and hid in Chisome''s shadow was Kuro Chisome, but maybe she was tired, given that she was already asleep on the soft and fluffy bed.

    "Chisome?"

    When I was pleasantly looking at Kuro Chisome, Chisome was looking up at the moon from the window.

    Her silver hair, like reflecting the moonlight, was so beautiful that I walked beside her as if I was drawn to her.

    "Nii-san, you know I. I thought I would never be able to fall in love. Because I thought I would nevere to like anyone anyway, and that I would never be able to receive anyone''s like for me."

    "..........."

    "But it wasn''t like that isn''t it. There was someone who came to like me... and in addition to that was my only hero who came from another world."

    "Stop it about the ''hero''. I''m not that sort of figure."

    "Eeh, is that so I wonder?"

    Heroes aren''t that kind of thing.

    I continued my words while hugging-like Chisome''s shoulder.

    "I''m not a hero who came from another world for the sake of saving Chisome. I''m just an ordinary person that''s found anywhere who just likes Chisome."

    "...... I think that''s the part of what makes a hero riiight."

    When I stroked Chisome''s head, which was looking down, Chisome, who looked up, sticks out her lips.

    "Before going to sleep, I want to kiss one more time."

    "... Haha, me too you know."

    And then I exchanged a kiss with her again.

    I do wonder of what it tastes like when you kiss, but it doesn''t taste, I can only have the good scent of Chisome when I draw near to her right,e to think of it.

    "Is Nii-san going to bed already?"

    "No, unfortunately I''m not sleepy yet."

    "I see. If so there was one thing, I wanted to ask isn''t it."

    "Of what?"

    "You take a liking to Shindou Misora-san, is it true?"

    "...*Suu*" *inhale*

    Eh, somehow the air is getting heavy you know.

    Chisome is staring at me intently, but there is a tremendous amount of pressure put in her eyes, and there seems to be no escape for me.

    "Just kidding. I''m already Nii-san''s lover and I won''t do something like jealousy. It''s not that I''m conceited, but I also understand that Nii-san is so head over heels with me to the extent that it''s hopeless"

    "Obviously right. I can''t see anyone other than Chisome as a love interest"

    Fu~n, even in front of those soft-looking colossal breasts?

    "......Of course!"

    "Ahahaa! What''s that pause for"

    Chisome puts her hand over her mouth and smiles as if she is really happy.

    And then she jumped into my chest again, looked up and said,

    "I can''t stop Nii-san from liking other girls, can I? Of course, in a romantic sense, it''s only natural to have you be the one who looks only at me, but even so, I will beat them all with my charm. The only people that are fine to monopolize Nii-san''s heart are me and that girl...... that''s why Nii-san. I won''t let you get away anymore"

    "........."

    Those words were undoubtedly the condensation of Chisome''s desire to monopolize.

    On this day, Chisome and I took a step from being brother and stepsister (sister-inw) to lovers.

    There may be various difficulties, but we can ovee anything....... Because those kinds of feelings came to me, the weight of the words "the existence of precious ones" felt too much big.

    "I love you lotsOnii-chan"

    "Aa, me too Chisome."

    The current Chisome and the former Chisome ovepped.

    Both of them are still Chisome, no distinction, but I was more than happy to see that girl''s smile in this way, who had been in despair at that time, that I cried again.

    Rikudou Chisome

    A girl who can no longer trust people due to past events.

    By eating his brother and father who tried to assault her, thest tag came off and she became mentally ill and transformed into a monster that devoured everything.

    Deep down in her heart, she hoped to be saved, but the fact that she herself thought she wasn''t worth it was one of the reasons she went insane.

    "There is no such people who will save me... much less such people who will give me love, there is absolutely no way such people exist!"

    The other inner Chisome

    Another Chisome who lives inside Chisome.

    In what way it was born, in what way it exists, I didn''t know anything about it until the end.

    The feeling of worrying about Chisome, who is broken under the influence of her own power, is genuine, and by the time she (Chisome) was in the third year of junior high school, her spirit (Kuro Chisome''s spirit) grew with the desire to support her, and she (Kuro Chisome) came to regard herself like her(Chisome) older sister.

    "I don''t mind whoever it is, that girl just save her.......!"

    That''s all, these are exnations after clearing (the game) that Taiga already does not remember.

    [Author''s Afterword]

    And so, one volume, or rather, something like a prologue is over.

    To be honest, it was the first time for me to write the "in the first chapter, kill rtives" pattern though, if everyone liked this Chisome character even a little, I would be happy.

    Evaluation, etc, if you don''t mind, please!

    Now then, the continuation I''ll do my best!

    [Tl note no 1: MC here is trying to make a skitedy-like? about the part where he cries. It''s a Japanese thing that''s not quite understandable to some most readers, probably.]

 Chapter 26: That One Time During Vacation Break

    Chapter 26: That One Time During Vacation Break

    "Summer vacation is boring"

    It''s nice for students to have a break without school, but for me, these long days off when I can''t see the heroines are very boring.

    I, Isumi Souma, muttered that.

    "Not as if it''s bad, but as expected, the original work hasn''t started yet anyway, and there''s no things to do... Haa *sigh* is so boring. I can''t meet even Misora or Akane at all."

    I am in this world, Byouai''s Protagonist.

    It''s settled I''ll be tied together with one of them eventually... but because since I''ve been reborn in this world, I want to aplish more than that.

    Precisely, It''s a harem.

    "Kukuu, to be surrounded by beautiful girls who like me or something, isn''t that happiness. That''s nice, just imagining it end up makes me excited"

    Because yandere is the main (theme of this game world), as the Protagonist, to be thoroughly loved by the heroine is my natural form, so depending on how I move, it wouldn''t be a dream for many heroines to have feelings for me...... that''s why I''m moving at the first year stage, but the battle results were a little less remarkable.

    "Misora is cold to me anyway, and Akane doesnt even look me in the eye... Geez, I''m the Protagonist you know? Does it mean it wants me to wait quietly till the original work to start"

    ssmate Shindou Misora and senior (senpai) Kitagawa Akane undoubtedly had the auras of heroines.

    (They''re both beautiful is only of course, but Misora''s overwhelming three-digit huge breasts and Akane''s slender figure, but she also works as a model, as I thought they are beautiful... I want them, it''s too wasteful to have only one out of them all.)

    ".....what is about ''don''t cause trouble'' that shithead. Garbage that should have died before the original work started giving me instructions"

    That guy... when I think about Rikudou Taiga, I get irritated.

    It''s true that I was surprised why he''s still alive, but if he''s a reincarnator like me, then in a way I''m convinced.

    I also know the past of that monster Chisome through the game.

    When Taiga and his old mane at Chisome to sexually assault her, in a way to resist, she kills them, but well, it''s easy to survive if you just don''t put your hand out......that bastard, he''s absolutely getting carried away just because he survived.

    "... No, wait there. Could it be that, Chisome doesn''t have the power to kill someone?"

    Talking about in the first ce, isn''t it that Chisome doesn''t have the same power as the original, is what I thought.

    Otherwise, the chances of that bastard Taiga being alive are equal to zero, to begin with there''s no way you''d be able to stay by that-could-easily-get-you-killed gal''s side anyway right.

    "If that''s the case, can I also have Chisome as the heroine? I got told so that time after all right."

    In the hypothetical, she had some kind of power, as long there''s no mistake in his words, whatever happens will work out.

    "Besides......"

    I remember the figure of Chisome in the town being together with Taiga.

    As expected of the most popr heroine in this world, I put it this way but her appearance was far more beautiful than Misora and Akane.

    Taiga also treasured Chisome, but....... Although I called her a monster, it''s true that if you''re having such a cute and beautiful sister, it makes you want to take good care of her, huh.

    "After all, that guy was just having it really lucky to survive. Nothing at all is different from a mob."

    That''s why I can affirm it that Chisome, most likely, even if she trusts him, will not be attracted to such a guy.

    Of course, there is still a fear of Chisome inside my heart, but still, as spice is an essential part of romance, I''m really looking forward to next year from now.

    Just you wait, Rikudou Taiga, I''ll show you the main character''s corrections.

    Do your best not to cry out when your Chisome is taken away!!

    "......?" (Chisome)

    "What''s wrong?" (Taiga)

    Suddenly, Chisome stopped her hands from knitting and stared out the window, which got me curious.

    After Chisome stared at the outside for some time, she ced what she was holding on the table and sat down next to me.

    "What''s wrong?" (Taiga)

    She whispered absent-mindedly as she hugs my arm and leaned towards me.

    "I just felt something disgusting. I didn''t particrly care; it was just about the level of a bug, but anyway, I thought it was so disgusting to the point where I wanted to crush it underfoot."

    "......what do you mean?"

    For the time being, it seems that she sensed something unpleasant.

    In Chisome''s case, there are times when it''s not just a hunch, but I guess if it''s about the level of a bug, it really is just about that level.

    Nee Nii-san, can I stay like this for a little longer?

    "Aa. Or rather, you don''t need things like permission right, really. Me and Chisome are lovers."

    "Right... That''s right isn''t it! Me and Nii-san are lovers after all!"

    On the day of the summer festival, we became lovers.

    I fell in love with her from the bottom of my heart when I met her aftering to this world; it changed to something that drew a line from the feeling of liking her just as a character.

    The same also goes when kissing her anyway, and sleeping in a new bed while huddled together too... and above all, I was really happy when I woke up in the morning and see her facing at me with an innocent sleeping face.

    "...... Right on! Chargingplete. Let''s continuetto." (Chisome)

    Chisome said so and separated from me and returned to where she was before.

    While thinking how unfortunate the soft feeling that left my arm, I stared at her as she started knitting again.

    It''s still summer vacation, so of course it''s still summer, but she was knitting a sweater for autumn.

    (....... she also can do little things like this isn''t she, Chisome.)

    On top of that, in terms of her studies, her grades are always number one in her year, and she''s impable is what it means.

    "FunFunFu~n"

    She seems to be in a greatly good mood while humming a song, and time passes just by me looking at her like that.

    "Un? What''s wrong?" (Taiga)

    When I was looking at Chisome, Kuro Chisome was staring at me with *jii*.

    She pointed her finger with a snap at the clock hanging on the wall, with "aah," that convinced me and I stood up.

    "It''s already three o''clock after all. It is time for a snack huh."

    Apparently, Kuro Chisome is seeming to humbly request a snack.

    Even if I said a snack, it''s summer so, what she''s looking for should be an ice cream, I took out a soda-vored ice cream from the freezer, opened the bag, and handed it to her.

    "Here"

    Kuro Chisome received the ice cream with a happy smile on her face, opened her mouth wide and began to eat the ice cream.

    (Even in the game, this girl didn''t talk, but she didn''t give off such a childish impression though.)

    The girl who was watching over Chisome was somewhat like an older sister, or rather, I feel like she had an expression that reminded me of someone older, but now that memory is no longer certain.

    "...... Well, I guess that''s fine, because it''s not as if I have to worry about it anymore right."

    Because I vowed to be with Kuro Chisome no matter what she looks like from now on, so it''s fine to just spend time with her as she is...... Because rather than Kuro Chisome in my memory, Kuro Chisome in front of me was everything and the real thing.

    "A~a, even so, I really can''t waaait to be a high school student."

    "Even if you don''t rush, the time will definitelye you''ll see it."

    "That''s true, but you see! After all, I''m excited to be able to go to the same school as Nii-san!"

    "Wonder if it''s like that.....well, that''s also the same for me though."

    "Riiight? Besides, I have to keep an eye on that weird guy to make sure he doesn''t mess with Nii-san!"

    "Weird guy... ah, that guy huh."

    Nine out of ten must be about Souma.

    Chisome herself still hasn''t spoken to that guy, but because of that time, her evaluation of that guy, or rather her favorability, ended up taking a full swing to minus.

    "Nee Nii-san, that guy is eat a no?"

    "Looking at it objectively, it does make me want to say I don''t particrly mind buuut."

    "Fufuu, I know. Do sorry me that was an ill-natured question"

    Even so you seem to be awfully having fun with that though.

    Well but, that guy to the end still believes that this world is a game, and because he seems to have no doubts that the heroines will turn to him too right...... Perhaps, he may have said that Chisome is a monster; but is it also possible that he''d be thinking of causing a mess with her, huh.

    "Well, I don''t have any intention to eat. It looks really bad anyway." (Chisome)

    "No doubt about that. It will break your stomach you know, I''m sure."

    "Riiight But see, personally, I like to see people like that you know? I''m really looking forward to seeing in what manner they will go rampaging and expose their stupid shameful sight after all"

    "......Chisome is also quite evil, you know."

    "Fuffuffu, because after bing lovers with Nii-san, I always have a leeway in my heart riight."

    I see, if so then it looks like there''s nothing to worry about.

    Well but, I certainly have an evesting interest in what kind of rampage that guy will do as long as it doesn''t cause trouble.......it would be interesting anyway even if he self-destructed, or if he looks back at himself and bes proper.

    "I have a leeway in my heart, but if something happens, I won''t give any mercy. Nee Nii-san? I, you know, I love you from the bottom of my heart. So, supposing Nii-san were to disappear, at that time everything I might eat, you know."

    "......I''ll do my best to prevent that from happening okay."

    Even though what she''s saying is dangerous, the me who thinks "Precisely because she''s a beautiful girl, that will make for a picture alright," or something, also thinks I have been poisoned enough, seriously. [Tl note no 1: picture.]

    [Tl note: In chapter 25, I tranted it as Kuro Chisome thinks of Chisome as her older sister, turns out that was a mistake on my part. I had it (c25) edited today, I''m truly sorry for the inconvenience.]

    [Tl note 1: picture, as in, painting. He refers on how beautiful of a sight Chisome will be during when she eats everything.]

 Chapter 27: Days As Lovers, And The Approaching Termite

    Chapter 27: Days As Lovers, And The Approaching Termite

    Chisome is basically by my side, but she doesn''t have that many acquaintances of the opposite sex.

    She seems to talk about necessary things within limitations with her ssmates, but she never talks about private matters or things she doesn''t think are necessaryso that''s what she said.

    (Well, it''s better than not being involved at all isn''t it. Chisome has also be quite epting of otherspared to how she used to be. Like that.)

    Before my line of sight, Chisome was talking to Shinji and Kouki.

    They came to my house because they both had free time today, but they seemed to sense that something was different from the way Chisome''s figure was clinging to my arm.

    <i>".......Could it be that you two?"</i>

    <i>"Nono no way. After all Taiga won''t betray us, right?"</i>

    [Italics mean the line is in past tense.]

    Sorry, I never intended to form a non-Riajuu alliance, but I ended up going one step ahead you see.

    Of course, at first I was at a loss as to in what way I should get the word out, but it was Chisome who broke it to them without a second thought.

    <i>"Me and my Nii-san are already lovers, that''s why. You two, let''s get along!"</i>

    She said so while embracing my arm until her rich chest was distorted.

    If I had to describe the expressions of the two of them at that moment impressively, both of them were stunned, as if their souls hade out of them, and then fell to their knees as if they were in shock.

    <i>"I knew it... that I''m sure these two would end up like this."</i>

    <i>"That''s right That''s right! Moreover they look so incredibly happy it makes this here so happy too and yet it''s frustrating!"</i>

    <i></i>

    They seemed to be busy changing their expressions, but they both properly gave me and Chisome their blessing.

    "So you see? Nii-san is so amazingly cool! At the time of the festival"

    "......Is this what torture is?"

    "The more I listen to it, the more ites to me that Taiga sounds like an ikemen guy......." [Tl note: ikemen is a good-looking man.]

    ......Sorry you two.

    When I thought about what friendly conversation were they talking about, Chisome kept talking to them regarding about me the whole time.

    Since it''s summer vacation right now, she doesn''t have a chance to meet her friends currently, so they became the first true victims who kept listening to Chisome going on about her love affairs.

    ".......It''s like we are taking it easy." (Taiga)

    In a ce away from the three of them, I was sitting on the sofa, but Kuro Chisome was lying on myp as if it were a pillow, so it became.

    No matter how much Chisome has, in her own way, trusted Shinji and Kouki, and in rtion to Kuro Chisome, was she not interested in them at all, she has been by my side the whole time.

    "......There there"

    Now that I think about it, Chisome hasn''t much asked me for ap pillow like this either, but really when ites to Kuro Chisome, shees to me to spoil her to the hilt.

    As I was stroking her head while thinking how cute she was, I noticed that Kuro Chisome was staring at me.

    "? What''s wrong"

    Since, judging from the perspective of my two friends, I would be nothing more than an abnormal person who speaks to empty space, I kept my voice low enough that they would not be suspicious, so probably they shouldn''t be able to hear me.

    When I asked what was wrong, Kuro Chisome moved her mouth mumblingly.

    "......What?"

    Wondering what was wrong, I put my ear close to her mouth and heard a slight voice.

    "......Oni......i"

    "-!?"

    Unintentionally, I end up making a clunking sound like footsteps.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "What?"

    "............."

    Shinji and Kouki looked at me in surprise, but Chisome was the only one who wasn''t particrly surprised, and smiled as if she had guessed what had happened between me and Kuro Chisome.

    (Perhaps Chisome is... A~a no, Chisome seems to be able to have mutual understanding normally with this girl anyway, was this too and all being conveyed huh)

    Kuro Chisome looks as if she is trying her best while moving her mouth to convey her words the same as before, but I felt as if I had be a father or something and waited for Kuro Chisome''s words...... no, I never became a father but I think this feeling is probably simr to that.

    There, dont look away! Then Nii-san"

    T-two time attack!?

    "No, this is a re-attack... was our side the one that was less skilled!?"

    What are these guys saying......

    For the time being, I take my eyes off them and look hard at Kuro Chisome......and finally she spun these words.

    "Onii......sama"

    Onii-sama... now surely she uttered the word out of her mouth, "Onii-sama."

    Although the way she called me was novel and unfamiliar in real life, her voice was so cute that it was exactly the same as Chisome''s and her spun voice made me cry big tears and hugged her as hard as I could, and "There there," I stroked Kuro Chisome''s head.

    "O, Oi are you really okay?"

    "Aren''t you crying! Is your body hurting somewhere!?"

    Eei shut up!

    I''m being moved right now, so don''t just get in the way of this precious moment!!

    After that, I continued hugging Kuro Chisome, which they couldn''t see, for some time, and in the end that would continue until they left.

    Thanks to Chisome for taking the handle of them, I ended up just looking like something-is-wrong-with-his-head guy, I really can''t lift my head at Chisome''s follow-up. [Tl note: can''t lift my head, as in, to bow or being grateful and thankful.]

    "I see. This girl also is gradually bing able to speak openly isn''t she." (Chisome)

    ".....As I thought, is it fine to recognize that like that?"

    "Probably. I can tell what she''s thinking, but ites across as a bit brokennguage-ish."

    "Hee"

    As for Kuro Chisome, I have never seen the side where she really speak, even in games.

    However, if that girl be able to utter-like the words properly, then every day will be even more fun than it is now right... Phew.

    "By the way Chisome-san."

    "What is it Nii-san?"

    "....... We, are taking a bath together."

    "Sure seems so. Because we''re lovers aren''t we. There''s no need to hold back anyway."

    "That''s true, but......"

    Yes, we were taking a bath together.

    I don''t quite remember why it turned out like this, but when I was being moved by Kuro Chisome, as it flows, Chisome invited me to take a bath.

    <i>"Yes</i><i></i><i>, let''s take it-take it off shall we"</i>[Tl note: this line in Japanese is childish.]

    It wouldn''t be a lie if I said Chisome at that time didn''t feel mommy, but even so, in this way, when I actually soaked in the bathtub, just how moved was I when I noticed it at this stage.

    Well, such a thing happened and I''m taking a bath with Chisome, but when I look next to me, Chisome, whose hair is wet from the hot water and is sticking to her skin, is staring at me.

    "Is anything wrong?"

    "......you''re too erotic, I thought see."

    "Fufun It''s the body I polished for Nii-san''s sake you know? Of course it is isn''t it"

    After saying that, she leaned her body even closer.

    There''s no way a bathtub in a bathroom in an ordinary household would be that big, so in this way, just the two of us in it by itself is quite narrow.

    In this way, it was nothing but nervous to see a girl with such a fascinating body naked by my side but, I wasn''t particrly embarrassed.

    "......Isn''t it. We''re already dating anyway, so it wouldn''t be a strange thing to take a bath together like this right."

    "That''s right. That''s why"

    "With that being said, Chisome"

    "Wawaa!?"

    I put my hand on Chisome''s shoulder and held her close.

    Although she raised her voice in surprise, as if to say that she was happy to be embraced, she smiled and clung closer.

    "We are you see. There is that we really are a pair of lovers, but I wonder if the distance until now is too close that the heart doesn''t pound as much." (Chisome)

    "No, if it''s pounding then it did you know? But... rather than this being nervous or something like that, I just thought that Chisome would be happy if I did this in this way."

    ".......So you do get that?"

    "I do."

    "I really like Nii-san who affirms like that"

    We spend time in the bath flirting like that, after that we finish dinner and move to our bedroom.

    Iy down on the bed sandwiched between the two, but there Chisome made this kind of suggestion to me.

    "Nii-san, I kind of want to hear the story about Nii-san''s world."

    "When you say my...... do you mean about the previous world?"

    "Un. What kind of world was it, what''s different from here... and if possible, I''d like to hear about this world in your memory too I think."

    "....... Let''s see. I don''t especially mind you know."

    Not just Chisome but Kuro Chisome seems to be in a mood to want to hear it too.

    It was as if I was telling them old tales and with that feeling, I talked to them about various things, including the world as it once was.

    The current world that traces the world of Byouai will create its own route.

    As lovers, Taiga and Chisome, who are doing well nurturing their love, spend happy days anywhere with endless smiles.

    "......Fufuu"

    Thinking about the days with Taiga, it was not umon for Chisome to smile with her cheeks loose.

    By getting to know him, including how to use her powers, she who has carved the preciousness of life into her heart won''t eat people thoughtlessly......in front of her, who has changed in that manner, an idiot appeared.

    "Ou Chisome! What a coincidence in a ce like this"

    "?"

    It was a rare appearance and time for her to go out without her brother by her sideIsumi Souma approached her without hiding his grinning expression.

 Chapter 28: These Are The Happy Days Chisome Protects

    Chapter 28: These Are The Happy Days Chisome Protects

    Summer vacation is over, and the second semester has arrived respectively, for both Taiga and Chisome.

    Among them, the one that has changed the most is Chisome, and after her feelings were conveyed, there was no restraint between Taiga and her....... well, she has never held back until now, but by striking each other''s affection straight, Chisome''s heart bes even richer, or rather, perhaps because she is overflowing with happiness, it is strongly reflected in her appearance as well.

    "FunFunFun"

    Many eyes gather on Chisome as she walks through the town humming.

    She will be a high school student next year, and although she is still in middle school, her appearance is no longer in that realm.

    Not only is she beautiful, but she also puts adults to shame when ites to style.

    "Let''s hurry home~... flirts with Nii-san~... Ehehe. Lewd haven''t done yet, but that''s the countdown too? Kyaa"

    The inside of her brain is wrapped in flowers, but it was a figure that would have never been thought possible for Chisome a little while ago.

    Normally, depending on her way of thinking, she also should have been able to make love, but because Taiga''s way of being was too affirmative for Chisome and brought her too much happiness, Chisome ended up loving Taiga like this much.

    "You too want to flirt with Nii-san as quickly as possible, right?"

    "Of.....course. I wa....nt....to..be...by....Onii....sama''s.....side."

    If Chisome is there, it means that Kuro Chisome lurking in her shadow is also by her side as well.

    She who has recently be able to utter words, and has made Taiga being deeply moved was Kuro Chisome, but she wants to speak with Taiga more in her own voice, and wants to make him even more happy; and that being the case, she is also often seen in a cute way practicing diligently.

    "Aaah~, but he said he was going to y with those two today, huh even when we get home now, won''t we be able to see each other for some time I wonder."

    *zuun* and the air around Chisome and Kuro Chisome sinks.

    However, that is, after all, only a matter of the time hees home will bete, and they are without fail, will be together at night anyway and sleep in the same bed too, so it''s nothing to get lonely at.

    "......Fufuu"

    For this reason, Chisome''s every day were colored with happiness.

    In a happy world without impurities or anything, the past where she ends up once eating her stepfather is that; but, Chisome no longer cares about that.

    Howeverthe hum of a winged insect approached such Chisome.

    "Ou Chisome! What a coincidence in a ce like this"

    "?"

    Although she was aware that an irritating presence was approaching, Chisome looked back.

    The one there who once said various things to Taiga, that man was Isumi Souma, and Chisome''s gaze became sharp at once.

    "What a coincidence. No~ you look really beautiful and"

    "Annoying, why are you calling people''s names without permission?"

    Souma approached her as if to persistently act invigorating, but Chisome fired strong words at him as if to ruthlessly cut him off.

    As expected, Souma wasn''t so stupid that he couldn''t understand the words, so at the atmosphere and words that Chisome was giving off, he stopped moving.

    "Can you please stop calling me by my name so arbitrarily? It raised goosebumps anyway, and above all, it feels disgusting."

    "......Bastard, just because someone''s gettin'' untactful get you ''tis carried away and all"

    Has he been caught off guard, or was it because he''s self-aware of it, Souma res at Chisome.

    Having had a childhood that could be said to be the worst for Chisome, in addition to possessing a unique power, and then even so, now that she''s met an existence who gives her love and loves her from the bottom of its heart, it''s almost as if the things she fears no longer exist for her.

    "I don''t have any intention to get carried away I think. If anything, isn''t that a boomerang facing you? You''re the protagonist, and yet you''re acting like you''re on a roll, far from spinning your wheels, but like you''re missing a few screws flying, you know?"

    Chisome said so in an insulting, inciting way.

    To tell the truth, Chisome had also heard in detail about him from Taiga''s mouth, but also about this world that Taiga knew.

    If this were to be put honestly, even if one were told this world was originally a game, it should be unbelievable, and yet Chisome believed Taiga''s wordsbecause there was no room for doubt whatsoever.

    "This world might be the game world you think of. But you know? This world is undoubtedly real, okay? Your pick-ups didn''t go well altogether too, and also all the things I''ve suffered, are all real and are not convenient is only natural...... If you don''tprehend that, you''re going to have a hard time from now on, you know?"

    "Bastard......-!?"

    To Souma, who makes a clenched fist andes toward her like he won''t forgive it, Chisome lets out bloodlust.

    Souma stopped moving in a cold sweat, but as if only he was visible; Kuro Chisome also, as she put her hand on his neck, showed her figureOf course, the only one visible was Souma.

    "You know about me too, right? And yet you''reing at me means that were you either have courage or just an idiot......well, it''s fine either which though."

    "Tch......As I thought you have the power of that monster huh"

    "I do have it see? For me, it''s a precious power, the power to protect the present after all."

    It''s not the power to hurt, but the power to protect the present, to also recognize that for Chisome is a big thing.

    Chisome recognizes the idea that Kuro Chisome, who was born within her, is not a cursed existence but the same existence as her, and that together they will spend their time as Taiga''s little sister from now on and, in the future, an important family member.

    For this reason, Chisome already epts her own power as something precious.

    "You, you''re not cool at all, are you"

    "......Haa?"

    Appearances or something, Im not talking about that, okay? Including also the inside, anyway from the atmosphere to everything is painful to look at. As though, I can only see you as a pretentious small child who thinks he can do anything now."

    "What did you say!?"

    Well, I''m also a child myself, but Chisome muttered that in her heart and continued her words.

    "You are the protagonist who is liked by the heroines in this world, you said; are you still saying that?"

    "Obviously! I''m the protagonist, Isumi Souma"

    "Even though if I put a little force into it, you''d die right here? But still, you have special powers or something like the main character; were you thinking of such?"

    "............"

    This world might be a game world, as Taiga and Souma say.

    But even so, because Souma doesn''t have anything like hero modifiers, there''s the possibility that he''ll exit now at this instant due to Chisome''s whim.......nothing will protect him. [Tl note no 1: exit.]

    "I don''t know what motives you have for talking to me, but you better be self-aware that you are just a human being. Even so, just because you''re the main character, it''s a great mentality to be able to move ording to your desires, but to be clear, there''s nothing attractive about the you now anyway, and I also can''t sense the elements that girls like........No matter what you do, frankly, it''s useless isn''t it."

    "......What are you......Rather, if that''s the case, then that''s the same with Taiga ain''t it. Even that guy, just like me, knows about this world, so he can do whatever he likes and move"

    "Yeah, that''s right. Nii-san also said so himself. He was thinking of me, and because he just loves me, he moved for the sake of doing what he could, he said, see."

    However, Taiga and Souma clearly differ in the weight of their actions.

    Taiga certainly likes Chisome and wants to do something about her; it''s not that he was without a desire to want to get along with her if there was a chance.

    "Nii-san''s actions also had strong feelings apanying them. Same as you? That''s enough joking if not I''ll eat you?"

    "............Ugh"

    Chisome also did well to endure.

    If she ate Souma here, things would be altered conveniently, so it wouldn''t greatly hurt anything, the moment she was told that Taiga was the same, she tried to eat it on impulse, but the reason why she didn''t is simple, because Taiga told her that eating <b>it</b> would break her stomach.

    Souma tries to avert his gaze from Chisome''s serious bloodlust, but Chisome doesn''t allow that.

    "Don''t look away, you bug. My turn isn''t over yet."

    "Hyoo?" *Hiee* (fear)

    After that, saying everything she had to say, Chisome released Souma.

    "Did I overdo it a little I wonder," She thought anyway, and she felt like she had convinced him, albeit forced, of the reality of having no dreams or hopes, but Chisome''s head was no longer filled with memories of the man who had shat himself.

    "I''m home......?"

    Chisome returns home, and she notices Taiga''s shoes at the entrance.

    "Eh? Could it be he''s already home I wonder."

    As if to overtake Chisome, Kuro Chisome, with a *byuun*, headed for the living room.

    As Chisome smiled wryly at the disy of power in even slipping through the door, she came to hear a loud voice from the living room.

    "What the!!!!? Don''te out all of a sudden, I thought you were a ghost you know!?"

    "......That girl is really"

    It''s good that she''s be able to utter-like words, but since she''s still mentally young in some parts, "Around that area, have to, together with Taiga and educate Kuro Chisome as well huh" so thought Chisome.

    "I''m home Nii-san."

    "We, wee back Chisome"

    Kuro Chisome is clinging to Taiga''s head, a deft thing she did, and she can because it''s her.

    With a subtle jealousy at work, she tries to pull Kuro Chisome apart, but she won''t leave, and in this way, they surround Taiga, which no one knows how many times has happened, and begin the battle for the older brother.

    However, even amidst all the fuss like that, Chisome still seemed happy.

    This is precisely the form of happiness which she continues to wish for, and Taiga has brought to herthe precious daily life she tries to protect.

    [Tl note no 1: exit, as in, exit from a stage, that is, from the game world....the world itself.]

 Chapter 29: A Name Represents a Body. In Other Words, The Most Precious Thing

    Chapter 29: A Name Represents a Body. In Other Words, The Most Precious Thing

    There was a secret enjoyment for me when I woke up in the morning.

    The hot season is already over; it''s getting cooler and cooler, and since winter is approaching, it bes colder......on mornings like that, I look forward to waking up.

    (......Today, I opened my eyes to find myself hugging this girl again didn''t I riight.)

    Since Chisome and I started dating, we''ve basically been sleeping in a new bed in the bedroom that all three of us have prepared together.

    As expected, I haven''t done anything lewd yet, but even so, I slept cuddled up together every day to the point where I couldn''t think of sleeping separately anymore.

    "Suu......Suu......" *zzz* (Chisome)

    In front of my eyes, a peaceful sleeping face Chisome''s is showing me.

    "......She''s really cute, it''s an angel right, like seriously. Aren''t I the happiest person in the world to have made a girlfriend like this girl."

    Muttering to myself that it''s really exactly it, I nodded my head.

    I can say this again and again, but Chisome isn''t just cute, she''s also beautiful, and in addition she also has a great style......Chisome is not only excellent on the outside but also on the inside is of course, but even now in this way that I''m able to date her, I still find myself captivated by her looks more often than not.

    "That girl... wonder if she''s in Chisome''s shadow."

    Since I can''t see Kuro Chisome''s figure, most likely she''s sleeping inside Chisome''s shadow I think.

    That girl has recently learned to vocalize her words and endlessly impresses me, also the way she tries to wither the tears in me, it''s so cute it''s the best that I can''t help it.

    "......Me, just how much do I like them both?"

    This feeling is, undoubtedly love, but... it''s love alright.

    "Nii-san......like"

    "......Me too, Chisome"

    When I replied to Chisome''s sleep talk, she rxed her cheeks as if she were awake.

    No way was she awake; I was a bit doubtful, but it seems that Chisome is really quite asleep, as I could hear her regr breathing.

    ".......Alright"

    Chisome, please forgive your just slightly perverted big brother.

    I closed my eyes resolutely and ced my face close to her chest as if to pretend I was half asleep.

    (... Kuu! There''s a valley right in front of my eyes I tell ya!)

    If I just lift my eyelids a little, what''s ahead of me is the Great Shangri.

    Chisome wears the type of pajamas that button up in the front, but for some reason the top two buttons on her chest are always undone in the morning, and the cleavage created by her big breasts, always in this way, says good morning to me.

    (Nono, I do certainly think it''s creepy but see. Me and Chisome are already lovers anyway, so this much is eptable right, totally.)

    While thinking so, I engrave this scene into my brain.

    When I was thinking like that, for some reason, even though I shouldn''t be moving, her oppai wereing getting closer toward me.

    So much that I could almost hear the sound effect *munyu*, my face is wrapped in that valley.

    "Nii-san......ehehe......so warm"

    ".......-!!"

    As it was, as if to embrace my head as well, her arms went around me, and I didn''t have any intention to run away, but it ended up bing aposition from which there was no escape.

    In the end, the state of being hugged by Chisome this way continued for some time, whichsted until she woke up.

    "...This is how mine wake up in the morning riight. Well, today was a service time though."

    "Is anything wrong?"

    "Nono, it''s nothing ''kay."

    "Fu~n? I sure thought you were remembering my oppai."

    "Bufuu!?"

    I almost spit out the orange juice I was drinking with all my might.

    Fortunately as well, I didn''t throw it out, but I was tremendously embarrassed because Chisome was looking at me with a grin on her face.

    "Nii-san see, you don''t have to particrly hold back or such; it''s fine, you know?"

    "e?"

    "We''re already lovers anyway, so even if you want to specially touch me it''s fine and yet."

    Saying that, Chisome pushes out to the fore tworge fruits wrapped in her uniform.

    The bulge was big enough to be seen even from the top of the uniform, and I could only imagine how soft it was, but I already knew how soft it was because I was often hugged by Chisome.

    "Look, look"

    By swaying her body, Chisome''s breasts are dancing a dance in front of my eyes.

    If I were to say, this older brother as well as this younger sister are passable, that would be the end of it, but for instance, the girl who is teasing me like this also seems to be adorable as well, so does it mean I really like Chisome so much that it''s unbearable I wonder.

    "Onii......sama......breast......do you like?"

    Because of that exchange, it makes even Kuro Chisome came next to me didn''t it.

    When I see her notpeting with Chisome, but just purely trying to get me to touch her breasts, as expected, it makes me and Chisome calm down.

    "Alright, let''s eat quickly and finish it then."

    "Sure. Look, you eat properly too, okay?"

    "??"

    Kuro Chisome tilted her head, but she sat back in her chair and started eating bread.

    If she didn''t intend it, only me and Chisome would be able to grasp her existence, and to say even more, it''s almost as if she has opened her heart only to us, but as Chisome said, we mustn''t not to teach her a lot of things right, this is.

    "................"

    While looking at Kuro Chisome eating the bread, with her eating it like it was delicious, I thought about something, but I didn''t discuss it with Chisome.

    "Well then Nii-san, have a safe going."

    "You two also"

    "Onii......sama......do your......best"

    Un, Onii-chan will do his best alright!!

    After being sent off by the two, I headed to school, and while I was being absorbed in my thoughts, I headed to the ssroom, but there *don* I bumped into someone.

    "Otto, are you okay"

    "It''s no good to be walking while thinking, you know?"

    The person in front of my eyes was Shindou.

    Although it was a lighter hit than before, "Did I bump into her again huh," and thinking that "there were a lot of odd happenstances," I smiled wryly.

    "Actually, I know that you were walking while thinking. And then if I wait from the front like this *don*, that''s how it is"

    Its dangerous, so lets stop. It''s not something I can say when I was the one who ran into you though."

    "Fufu, I wouldn''t do this to anyone else. It''s because the number of times I''ve had to talk with Rikudou-san has increased."

    "Was that how it goes."

    "That''s how it is."

    Certainly, as she says, the number of times I started talking to Misora at school had increased.

    It just...... she asks me for details about me and Chisome, but she gets strangely excited when she hears that, so the image of Misora inside me crumbles a little.

    "Come to think of it, it seems like that guy didn''te to pester you at alltely?"

    "....... Ah~, such people also exist I see."

    Sad news, Souma-kun''s existence will end up being forgotten.

    ......Well, that''s a OK as is; it''s a recent thing, but it seems that Souma no longer gets involved with Misora like he used to.

    I can''t go as far as to say that the person has changed, but it seems that although he often gazes at her, he no longer approaches her.

    <i>"A~a, Nii-san. When I met the protagonist in the street, I ended up saying quite a bit of shit mming him, but it was good, wasn''t it really?"</i>

    Such an exchange is still fresh in my memory, and I wonder if perhaps Chisome said something harsh that stuck in his heart.......well, when I hear that "serves you right," such thoughts, I''m also a shitty brat anyway, and narrow-minded I guess, I do think that though.

    By the way, Rikudou-san, you bepletely absorbed in your thoughts a lot.....

    "Ah...... Because this in rtion to is my problem. Sorry Shindou."

    "Nono, it''s fine if there''s nothing. Now then, Rikudou-san, do please tell me about your sister-san again okay?"

    "Ou"

    Misora has also really changed a lot riight......

    After seeing Misora''s back, I took a seat, put down my bag, and exhaled.

    ".....Well now, wonder what to do."

    My worry... not so much as troubles; but it is also precisely because I''m thinking I wanted to do something about it.

    (That girl... Kuro Chisome is doing her best to please me with her words. Looking at that girl like that, I''de to think that already, if only there were some kind of proof that represents her.)

    I could consult with Chisome about it, but if that is the case, since it will result in Kuro Chisome also overhearing it (but it will go in her ear and out the other), it will end up making it a little less of a surprise.

    "......Well~now, wonder hwat to do"

    My worry, in other words, was what name would suit Kuro Chisome.

    The proof of that girl, that''s why I thought that I wanted to put and give her a name only for her.

    [Uhhh yeah, welp. Fixed "Rokudou" to "Rikudou" all chapters I think, it because I made mistake in my note, when I went to check the raw again, turns out it was like that. I''m really sorry for the inconvenience.]

 Chapter 30: Mashiro

    Chapter 30: Mashiro

    "...... Ain''t it seems like a week has passed since then in the end."

    I vacantly muttered in my room.

    Wondering what kind of name would be good for Kuro Chisome, and it has already been a week since I have been thinking about that.

    "To think it was this hard toe up with and to name someone......not that I hadn''t thought about it, but it''s quite a challenge."

    It''s not the same as giving a name to a character that you have created in your mind or that appears in a novel you write as a hobby.

    Kuro Chisome certainly exists there, and even if her origin is different from that of normal humans, she is still a precious sister and family member to me......a half-baked name or rather, if it''s not a name that she''s happy to receive then it can''t go.

    "......U~n"

    This is bad, I am so distressed about it that I feel like I''m getting an intellectual fever. [Tl note: fever that brings with it an intellectual or psycho-developmental growth spurt.]

    Sometimes on impulse, I worry about it at school, and even sometimes Misora calls out to me about it; it''s the same with Shinji and Kouki anyway.

    Because this is how it''s like at school, naturally Chisome and Kuro Chisome asked me about it at home as well.

    "At a time like this, if I told them it was nothing, they would get more concerned, and yet, I guess the reason they dont dare to ask is because they believe in me."

    Well, in the first ce, sayings like "(I) believe in you" or "(I) don''t believe in you" are not exaggerations, but...... when I was thinking like that, the door of the room *ton*ton* was tapped.

    "Nii-san can Ie in?"

    "That''s fine~"

    The one who entered the room was only Chisome.

    Apparently, it seems that Kuro Chisome fell asleep while watching TV in the living room, and she is sleeping looking sofortably that she is leaving her that way as is.

    "You don''t have a smartphone at hand, and you''re not spreading your study tools either, after all, Nii-san, you have been worryingtely, haven''t you."

    "That is......"

    "I know from Nii-san''s appearance and the way you talk that it''s not a serious worry, but as Nii-san''s younger sister and lover, I''ll be worried~?"

    "......my bad"

    She snuggled up next to me sitting on the bed, put her finger on her mouth, looked at me and said,

    "I love you and have been watching you for a long time, that''s why the all-understanding me will be making a guess!"

    "guess?"

    "Un. Judging from the way Nii-san has been actingtely, you''ve been looking at that girl on impulse, haven''t you. That''s why perhaps it was something about her?"

    "................."

    "Silent is affirmation She''s sleeping now so it''s okay, and yet you can''t tell me anything?

    "No......"

    Even though I thought that would be fine, after all, I probably still had the feeling that I wanted to make it like a surprise......however, when I think about it now, setting the topic of a present (gift) aside, it might have been a mistake in the first ce to think about the name for her alone.

    "Would you mind giving me a little advice? No, in the first ce, Chisome should also have been involved somehow riight......we are lovers and family after all."

    "Right Right I''ll bestow upon you a consultation!"

    While giving a wry smile to her who honoured me well, I immediately moved on to the main topic. [Tl note no 1]

    "I was thinking of a name for her."

    "A name?"

    "Though that girl is also Chisome, but......after all, I do think that while she''s the same, she''s also a separate existence. That''s why I was thinking that I wanted to give a name that represents that girl."

    "......a"

    "Chisome?"

    I thought if I told her that I wanted to give that girl a name, Chisome would be amazed or something, but instead her eyes gradually started to get wet, and even though they weren''t that big of drops, tears were dripping down.

    I was flustered by the suddenness, but Chisome said don''t worry about it and continued.

    "Sorry. I was very much moved......umm, that child is a different existence to me, but it''s also the same existence. That''s why I was so happy with your words of how you thought so much about that girl, and even though I ''m not that girl, I waspletely moved see."

    "......I see."

    I''m d that it wasn''t that her body was hurting anywhere.

    I put my hand on Chisome''s shoulder and held her close to me, and we stayed silent that way for some time until Chisome calmed down.

    When the tears finally stopped, Chisome was back to normal.

    "Even so, a name huh... I didn''t give any attention to that kind of thing for a long time anyway, and that''s why I always called her that girl (child) or you." [Tl note: you, as in Japanese, anata.]

    "Riight"

    "Un. But...... if I hadn''t met Nii-san, and my heart had be hopeless; if so, I''d be afraid that I would havee to surely thought of her like a tool."

    "It''s okay. Chisome is a kind child, after allI''ll always be by your side. That''s why don''t think of yourself any differently from who you are now."

    "Nii-san......."

    I don''t have special powers like Chisome, but even so I can assure you that my feelings to protect her is genuine and cannot be denied by anyone.

    "If I had to put it in an extreme way, if even supposing that, that world were to bare its fangs and try to turn Chisome back into the original Chisome, your heart I will protect it. Even if the current you were to be stolen from me, I''ll definitely get you back without failthat''s why don''t worry about anything alright."

    "......Nii-san, you''re too cool."

    "Yeah of course. I''m a cool Onii-chan right?"

    "Ehehe, un"

    I''m not the only one you know, Chisome.

    Older brother in the world is about one that can do anything for his cute little sister... even if he can''t do it, he wants to do something is all about being an older brother.

    "......Somehow see, I feel like I excessively want to kiss Nii-san. And then, we immensely make out and go to sleep in a good mood as it is, kind of feeling."

    "I''m happy for that, but let''s leave kissing and flirting forter."

    "That''s right isn''t it. Even so, a name huh......"

    Then we sat quietly and started thinking about Kuro Chisome.

    We spent quite a long time exchanging opinions with each other, but Kuro Chisome seemed to be asleep the whole time, so it seems it''ll be okay even if we stay like this for a while longer.

    "...... It''s different from naming a dog or cat isn''t it."

    "Yeah I think so. It''s hard to name person alright, like seriously."

    "Person...... Fufuu"

    At this rate, it would be quicker for Kuro Chisome to wake up huh, or if she stays asleep, it wouldn''t be particrly strange if the dawnes......Mumumuu, this one''s a hard problem, man.

    Incidentally, what did Nii-san call her until now?

    "...... Kuro Chisome"

    "Wooh. But that was kind of cool or something I think, maybe." (Chisome)

    Come to think of it, was it the first time I told her how I call that girl Kuro Chisome.

    Well now, after that, while Chisome and I are thinking long and hard with few words, sometimes Chisome lets out of her mouth the candidate for the name and shakes her head.

    "......Chisome......Kuro Chisome......From there ck......U~n" (Taiga)

    Although Kuro Chisome is a living being within Chisome, she remains independent from Chisome.

    Moreover, recently she has been doing her best to generate words, and it feels like a chick trying to fly away.

    (That girl certainly has a terrifying power hidden in her, which can easily kill people and is the origin of Chisome''s power......But, from my point of view, that child has the impression of being pure ain''t it.)

    Pure......white kimono? I''m sure that not only Chisome, but that girl would look unbelievably suitable in such clothes I think riight. [Tl note no 2: white kimono.]

    That girl lived along with Chisome''s pain and despair, but that most likely must have been a pitch-dark world, however, now it''s obvious that she''s also living in the present, happily, just like Chisome, and she''s doing her best to say the words in her lovely voice.

    "Though she is an existence that came out of a dark world, but in reality she has the image of a pure child who has not been dyed with any color isn''t it."

    "Isn''t it. The same goes for that child anyway; she''s a child who might have been dyed with just my will one way or the other you know." (Chisome)

    "Aah......that girl is in a clean state right now. A beautiful clean color that has not been dyed by any color... I did say stained with ck blood, but it gives off that pure white feeling isn''t it." [Tl note no 3]

    "Pure white huh~. Certainly, if you put it that way, it might feel like that."

    Not ck, but white...... that''s also the one with a pure white heart Kuro Chisome...... huhh.

    "......Mashiro" (Pure White)

    "e?"

    "How about Mashiro?"

    "Mashiro......Mashiro......Un......Un! I think it''s cute! Mashiro......that girl''s name is Mashiro huh"

    Ummm.......it took me a while as it is to think about it, but it came out surprisingly quickly.

    Looking at Chisome''s reaction, she seems to totally like it anyway, and although it''s not finalized yet, the name Mashiro will be what you call a form of "temporary candidate," I think.

    She is by no means a ck and scary existence, but with the meaning of expressing a white, pure and innocent existence I gave her the name Mashiro but......Un, I''m feeling good about it too.

    "......a"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Um... sorry Nii-san. I was so absorbed in my thoughts that I didn''t even notice."

    "e?"

    Then, Kuro Chisome slimily crawled out from Chisome''s shadow.

    She wondered why she was left out of the group, and although I could feel that kind of tinged with reproach like will, her miffed expression was very cute, and I said "impression of being pure," but that''s without doubt exactly right.

    I smile wryly at her figure and beckon her over.

    "Come" (Taiga)

    "? Un......" (Kuro Chisome)

    As she slowlyes closer, I match her eyes.

    "Actually... I have been thinking about your name."

    "Na......me?"

    "That''s right. After all, I do think it''s really important whether you have a name or not you know. Because a name has a big meaning, and that alone is proof that you exist in that ce see."

    ".......?"

    I guess it is a little difficult?

    Well, even so, she was reacting to the word "name," anyway, and I do think surely that deep down in her heart, she understood it.

    "Nam.....e......scary"

    "Scary?"

    I and Chisome took a look at each other''s faces.

    "Name......get......that is a wonderful thing......but will disappear......scary."

    "......Aah, so that''s what it is"

    This girl too, is afraid to lose her loved ones.

    That is, in other words, she thinks that the daily life she spends with us now is especially precious and nothing else......I embraced such her as if to reassure her.

    "Like as if there is anything to be afraid of. As I told Chisome earlier, as an older brother, and as a family member I will always be by your side. I won''t leave you alone, you.......don''t need to be alone in the dark world anymore."

    ".........Together forever?"

    "Aa. That''s why, will you ept it, a name?"

    As she nodded, I told her her name.

    We thought of a name that we thought would suit her......to engrave proof of her as one existence living in this world.

    "Mashiro......that''s the name we came up with."

    "Mashi......ro"

    "Aa. The meaning varies, but that''s-"

    "Onii......samaa!"

    "Uoo!?"

    In this way, in the truest sense of the word, she was born into this world.

    However, about the saying "to give a name," what kind of meaning does it have, that I still don''t know.

    [Author''s Afterword]

    It''s hard to name.

    [Tl note no 1: Honoured me well, in Japanese, the kanji for honoured means "bow" or "salute" but that didn''t make sense especially for thetter one, but I remember in one of the WN I read (maybe, I''m kind of forgetful about it too) how does japanese people bestowing upon someone honour but I don''t remember well what the gesture is called so I guess it was somewhat by bowing, maybe.]

    [Tl note no 2: ", muku" means pure or innocent, ", shiromuku" means white kimono]

    [Tl note no 3: stained with ck blood is the literal meaning of Kuro Chisome''s name and Pure white is the meaning of Mashiro.]

 Chapter 31: Each New Day Has Light And Darkness Beside It

    Chapter 31: Each New Day Has Light And Darkness Beside It

    As the summer season ends and winter arrives, Chisome''s birthday also approaches.

    "......Hahaa, Chisome''s birthday ising up, which means so is that girl''s."

    Last year too when I went home I bought a cake not only for Chisome but also for that girl, but this year even more thanst year to celebrate or rather, it looks like it''s going to be a fun time.

    "Oi oi oi this guy''s did that smiling again"

    "Kuu!! Riajuu go and explode!"

    "Shut up!"

    It wasn''t just words, but also with a moderately strong force, the nerves that Kouki tapped me on the shoulder, and I ended up letting out a loud voice.

    It''s not that I intend to get angry, and I get it well that Shinji and also Kouki are just grinning and amused by the current situation.

    "Ever since you and Chisome-chan started dating, we''ve been to your house many times anyway, and we''ve gone to karaoke and stuff together, but each time the lovey-dovey level increases riight."

    "Also in some way......you look happier than before too, or rather, Taigas expression changes all the time riight."

    "Ah, I got wonders about that too. Chisome-chan just smiled like she knew everything tho."

    I see, (they have) surprisingly good powers of observation huh.......no, we''ve been together for quite some time anyway, so it''s toote now that is.

    It''s not like anything has happened to me, but at least things have clearly changedpared to summer...... well, it seems unlikely the two will know that truth though.

    "It''s simple ain''t it. If you had such a cute and beautiful girlfriend, you''ll also be smiling grinnin'' anyway and even your expression will change all the time."

    "......Naa Kouki, the audacity this guy for a man got this look on his face like things are ''so easy-peasy''."

    "......Us who didn''t even have a gf are after all losers (of society), it means."

    No, I didn''t say it that far though.......

    After that, we parted ways and I stopped by a popr sweets store and bought three cream puffs.

    As I walked out of the store, carefully carrying the paper bag so as not to in any way drop it, I ended up bumping into someone who came out exactly from the side.

    "Otto"

    "Kyaa!?"

    That voice now was definitely that of a girl.

    It''s not as if I''m aiming for it, should be, but it seems that I have a terribly connection with bumping into a woman.

    "You''re okay?"

    "Ah, yes......I''m okay."

    "......?"

    The girl I bumped into is a very small girl.

    Pink hair and a cute-like face girl......wait, no way I thought, and I stared at the girl.

    "Ummm.......Is something the matter?"

    "......No, it''s nothing. Is there really isn''t anywhere that hurts or anything?"

    "Ah, yes! It''s okay! I was also looking the other way, so I''m d we didn''t both get seriously injured!"

    "How true that really was isn''t it," I smiled wryly.

    I immediately parted with that girl, but now once again, to the other side she rans, at the disappearing of her back-figure; I turn my gaze.

    "......Renjou Shigure, ain''t that the junior (kouhai) yandere heroine."

    She''s the junior heroine who''s scheduled to enter my high school next year.

    I never thought we''d meet in such a way, but from the looks of it, it seems like I won''t leave an impression on her at all.

    "As I recall it, the Yandere level is the top fiendish isn''t it......"

    Being fiendish doesn''t mean being harmful; simply Shigure''s essence as a yanderees out head and shoulders above the rest, and it takes quite a while to get along, but the moment you crosses a certain line, she tries to wrap the protagonist with overwhelming broad-mindedness that doesn''t match her small stature.

    "Though it''s a character that didn''t resonate with me at all who likes big breasts."

    Incidentally, she was also officially set up to be concerned about various small things.

    There was an unexpected encounter with a junior heroine, but I quickly, as if to forget about it, went back home.

    "I''m home~"

    When I opened the front door and went inside, Chisome''s shoes were already there.

    This time, because from my side I promised to y with those two (his friends), it seems that Chisome went home alone, but this is if I don''t make this up to her sometime soon it can''t go huh.

    As I was thinking about such thing while taking off my shoes, the door leading to the living room opened.

    "Onii-sama!"

    With a cheerful voice a girl with ck hair jumps at me.

    It was quite a momentum, but after all, her body doesn''t weigh much, so I don''t even get a big impact.

    "I''m home Mashiro"

    "Wee home"

    The one who hugged me was Mashiroshe was the one lurking inside Chisome.

    Ever since she started speaking, and me and Chisome gave her the name Mashiro, Mashiro has grown at a terrifying rate.

    Her appearance didn''t change much, but her spirit did grow rapidly.

    "Chisome in the living room?"

    "Un. she just got back from shopping, so she''s putting ingredients in the refrigerator now."

    "Was that so"

    Compared to Chisome, she speaks inly, but it''s not as choppy as before.

    Her skin, which was overall dark, has taken on the color of a normal person, but the red lines that run down her body continue to remain, so should I say that as far as that part is concerned, it is a proof that she is a nonhuman.

    When I returned to the living room with Mashiro, there was Chisome holding onions and potatoes.

    "Wee home Nii-san"

    "I''m home Chisome"

    When I got home, I was happy to be greeted by my two younger sisters, but sure enough, in this way I could feel a kind of warmth from the sight of my lover standing in the kitchen.

    "I bought some cream puffs. Shall we all eat them"

    "e, really?"

    "Sweet and soft pastries, love them very."

    Chisome and Mashiro both love sweet things, but when ites to Mashiro in particr, it feels just a little like shees to regress to an infant when faced with sweet things as well, but that figure is again so cute it makes me and Chisome smile.

    "Amu......yummy" (Mashiro)

    "I''m d" (Taiga)

    "Aren''t you d" (Chisome)

    I was staring at Mashiro , who was deliciously stuffing her mouth with cream puffs *paku*paku*, but Chisome and I faced each other and closed the distance between us.

    "Once again, wee home Nii-san."

    "I''m home Chisome."

    I embrace her, my beloved lover, and this is the promise I made when I came back from outside.

    Then, just like Mashiro, we also ate our cream puffs, but Chisome let out a small sigh and said something like this.

    I want to go to the same high school as Nii-san as soon as possible......every day is troublesome that''s why.

    "......Ah"

    I smiled wryly when Chisome said it was troublesome.

    I learned from her herself about it, but the fact that December ising soon means that Chisome, who is in the third year of junior high school, will graduate in a few months, and the same also goes for Chisome''s ssmates.

    Maybe that''s why, "I want to capture Chisome''s feelings somehow before I can''t see Chisome anymore," or so the boys in the ss are thinking, so the number of confessions seems to be increasing.

    "I you see, I''ve talked to my friends, but not to the point it''s repetitious, that I''m enjoying a sweet romantic life with Nii-san you know? Even so, so persistently they kepting to confess......Ugaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"

    "Ca-Calm down Chisome!"

    "''Cause it''s annoying I want to eat it, if I do that then it will be quiet and yet!!"

    My beautiful lover with her hair disheveled is being wild.

    Mashiro is also connected to Chisome, so she seems to understand her worries and anger, and even while nodding her head *un*un*, it didn''t make her stop her hand from eating cream puffs.

    "......It would be fine if I was by your side together, but as expected, it can''t go like that either being so."

    "I know. But it''s okay, since I''m being enveloped by Nii-san''s love"

    Saying that, Chisome bit into the cream puff.

    This sight of Chisome and Mashiro sitting next to each other and eating cream puffs together, the sight of them looking like nothing but real sisters made my cheeks go soft.

    Even now, with Chisome as my lover, I''m always in a state of high spirits, and there, as Mashiro has, as if joined with an even deeper connection, every day is a parade of happiness.

    "I''ll go put hot water in the bath." (Mashiro)

    Mashiro licked a bit of cream off her fingers and headed for the bathroom.

    As if imitating Chisome, she has also begun to actively help with the housework; but I can''t help but feel like she has be as if able to act somewhat apart to some extent from Chisome.

    "That Mashiro......she''s really be human-like isn''t she."

    "Un. This is all thanks to Nii-san as well I think."

    "That''s too much credit."

    "That''s not true."

    No, it''s really too much credit you know that is.

    I didn''t particrly intend to do anything special anyway, and the fact that she changed like that is definitely proof of Mashiro''s growth.

    "Nii-san should a little more, realize his own greatness I think?"

    "......Was that so?"

    "That is so. Ei ei!"

    "......This little"

    I tried to get back at Chisome who poked me in the cheek *tsun*tsun*, but she grins and smiles;es and jumps at me.

    It was an instant thing, but I caught her and moved to the position of the sofa as it is.

    If anyone were to ask what kind of yfulness we had at this age, and if someone were to see it, they would be amazed, but at the end of such yfulness an ident happened.

    "e?"

    "a......"

    Chisome slipped her foot and ended up losing her bnce.

    I reached out my hand to support her, but even though I could put my hands on her back, I couldn''t hold on and we both ended up just falling down together as it is.

    It just, fortunately, because we fell onto the sofa, neither of us got hurt......but the problem wasn''t that.

    "......"

    "......Nii-san"

    In the beat of falling, my hand touched her chest.

    Because it was sudden, I ended up stopping moving, but without realizing it, I felt strength in my palm and my fingers sank slightly into her plump bulge.

    "M-My bad!"

    I hurriedly let go, but Chisome giggled.

    "Nee Nii-san, isn''t it about time? I think we''ve already developed a lot of love though?"

    "......That is"

    "What, are you doing?"

    Chisome and I were staring at each other, but what resounded there was Mashiro''s voice with no intonation.

    Apparently, it seemed that the bath was ready, so she came back; but when she saw me in a way as if pushing Chisome down, she muttered quietly.

    "......After all, Onii-sama likes oppai. I''m big like Chisome too you know?"

    For the time being......I thought I shouldn''t let the pure girl say any more, so I separated from Chisome.

    After that, I headed to the bath, but recently I have something on my mind.

    In any case, Chisome is important to me, and I did treat her like a treasure; but since the distance is also close as it is, considerably the number of times I get turned on has ended up increased.

    "......Haa"

    While thinking that this got me, I also thought that because there is such a charming girl close by it can''t be helped right.

 Chapter 32: Thats A Sweet Play, A Girls Desire

    Chapter 32: That''s A Sweet y, A Girl''s Desire

    "......This takes me back like so"

    I muttered so in the darkness.

    Where I am now is probably inside a dream, and this darkness has always been tormenting me, trying to knock me down into despair.

    {You are a cursed child. As if you could ever be happy.}

    A voice embraced with unpleasant feelings from the bottom of one''s heart envelops me.

    Disgusting, irritating, but the feeling of fear I had for a long time in regard to this voice didn''te to mind at all.

    "I......have changed after all didn''t I."

    In response to my rxed voice, the thing that was approaching in front of me stopped moving.

    I''m sure it tried to torment me like it has always done, but the current me is not fragile enough to be dealt with this level of fearIt''s because Nii-san, an existence most precious person to me, is by my side.

    "You too......Mashiro too, right?"

    "Un"

    Mashiro appeared next to me in an instant.

    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that she looks exactly like me, and she''s been by my side as far to the first time I gained awareness of things around me...... By being given a name, she is a girl who has acquired her own existence in the truest sense of the word.

    {Why......why aren''t you in despair?}

    "Despair, is it......''cause no need to do anyway? For me, I don''t need to be afraid of nightmares like you anymore really."

    Yes, I no longer hate my birth anyway, nor do I hold a grudge against the world itself as well.

    Because I learned that I don''t need to do such things anymore, and if I''m going to do that kind of thing or so, I''d rather be lovey-dovey with Nii-san.

    "......Chisome really has be stronger. That''s why it''s okay."

    "Mashiro......that''s also you too right?"

    "e?"

    "I will no longer be swayed by power, I will no longer see my heart broken. The same is true for that sense of security, but even Mashiro wish to want to be with Nii-san. That''s why same as me your heart is also getting stronger, was it not?"

    This girl and I are the same, and we''ll love Nii-san to no end.

    Until not long ago, Mashiro only understood things such as like, love, and atmosphere, but by interacting with Nii-san, Mashiro understood all of that and became infinitely closer to a person.

    "......Un. I''ve always hated seeing Chisome get hurt figure. But meeting Onii-sama, Chisome became brighter, and at the same time made the heart stronger. Seeing Chisome like that made me also think that to just be afraid is no good, simrly I wanted to be strong that''s why."

    I nodded at Mashiro''s words.

    The reason Mashiro and I have changed and be stronger like this is all because Nii-san showed us the light.

    It''s because he had sent us happy days and fun times that we don''t have time to do something like despair.

    "Me and Mashiro are no longer in a dimension where we can be manipted by a nature''s unknown thing like you. The reason you haven''t appeared in my dreams until now is surely, because you can''t absorb the fear and sadness from me anymore right?"

    {................}

    Apparently it hits a bull''s-eye.

    Precisely because it''s not just me but also Mashiro are being enveloped by happiness, this ck mist that feeds on our fears and sadness is losing the power to exist.

    "Just disappear already. To the point where I somehow forget about your existence, I don''t care about you anymore that''s why."

    {......that guy''s fault huh. Because of that foreign object fault is it}

    The voiceing from the ck mist contained anger for the first time.

    I could feel such will, as if it was determined to get out of here and do something about Nii-san.

    Of course, this thing can''t leave here, so there''s no problem, but as my Nii-san (brother) and lover, to my future husband, I won''t forgive it to direct that kind of feeling, not even for a moment.

    {-!?}

    When I hold up my hand, the chain with a sinister aura entangles in the ck mist.

    That thing struggles to somehow escape, but I won''t let it escape anymore......I know this is the moment for me, in the true meaning of the word, to break free from that thing''s spell.

    "Mashiro too"

    "?"

    "You''ll get through it with me too. From now on and always, you want to be together with Nii-san right? Even you want to reassure him, that everything''s fine now right?"

    "!!"

    With a sharp expression on her face, Mashiro nodded, and put her own hand on top of mine.

    "......Isn''t it so. We''ve been together until now. Before I met Nii-san, I thought of you as just a tool and didn''t even give it a serious thought."

    "That''s normal"

    "It was normal isn''t it. But now it''s different......Me and Mashiro no matter what happens, if we don''te out okay, it can''t go."

    "......Is it because Onii-sama will be sad?"

    "You did well to understand didn''t you."

    Yes, if something happens to us, Nii-san will end up being sad.

    If it was for Nii-san I would even do anything, especially I also often think that I don''t mind even sacrificing myself or such......but that was no good.

    {The futility of it all}

    "It''s not futile." (Chisome)

    "Not futile." (Mashiro)

    It''s necessary for the sake our future.

    As Mashiro and I put our strength into it, the chains that wrapped that thing around gradually got stronger, and as if crushed to death, it disappeared as it is.

    "......I''m taken aback to think that there are no screams or anything. But?"

    "Un. That thing is not inside us anymore. We''re fine now."

    "......I''m d."

    If that''s the case, Nii-san should never have to be chained by nightmares again because of us......that''s what first made me feel at ease.

    As if that relief had awakened us from the nightmare, when I suddenly realized I was awake.

    "......a"

    I opened my eyes and found myself in Nii-san''s arms.

    "Suu......Suu......" *zzz*zzz*

    Nii-san is sleeping while looking like he is holding me in his arms.

    "It''s like a hugging pillow then," I don''t hate it at all anyway, rather I''m so happy that I end up grinning.

    ".............I''m no good aren''t I."

    I remember the dream I had just before...... but that sort of thing doesn''t matter anymore.

    I''ve been having troublestely, and that is that my body ends up craving it just by smelling Nii-san''s scent......even skinship in the same manner as before is wholly fine, but my heart and body are screaming and begging for proof that I am Nii-san''s woman.

    "Nii-san......I, I really want to do lewd things with Nii-san."

    I want to ovep my body with Nii-san, I want a more deeper connection......I also know that Nii-san is ncing (repeatedly) curious about my body anyway, and I know that he''s looking at me sexually too......and yet I from myself don''t step in to the point where I can''t turn back is because I''m still a junior high school student.

    "They say things like age doesnt matter when ites to love, but even so, at least Ill put up with it until I be a high school student. I''m sure Nii-san will feel more at ease that way."

    That''s why it''s just a few months of patience......when I be a high school student, I''ll even convey to Nii-san that I want to do this.

    It might be my own selfish assumption, but I don''t think Nii-san will ever refuse.

    I don''t know why, but I had that kind of intuition embrace this heart of mine.

    "But I can''t sleep huh......what about Mashiro?"

    I''m sure we were in the same bed when we went to sleep should be, but it seems like she''s back into my shadow again.

    This is already like a habit of hers; it''s not that she has trouble falling asleep, but her body will end up returning to my shadow on its own I think.

    "Fufuu, that side of her is also cute, but I think, same as me, it seems she''ll be able to, like, stay in this bed much longer sooner orter."

    Even now, there are also times when Mashiro stays until morning, but it''s moremon for her to end up returning to the shadows I think, if I had to pick which.

    "......a little bit......just a little bit......just the tip is fine right Nii-san......?"

    Nii-san is inside a deep sleep, so there''s no way he''ll answer my query.

    After I confirmed that, I unbuttoned the top button of my pajamas, and although I didn''t take them offpletely, I exposed my skin as if to make it easier to touch.

    "Yoishotto" *huff*

    I turned my back to Nii-san and deftly, in that position, so that it was as if his hands came to my chest.

    "un"

    Lately, what I''ve been addicted to, that is having my sleeping Nii-san touch the sensitive parts of my body......ummm, a perverted act that I can''t even describe.

    If this were something like a manga, the other person would actually be awake, there is also such a thing but unfortunately Nii-san is terrifyingly good at falling asleep, so that''s not the case.

    "Nii-san......I like you. Me, I really like Nii-san......I love you"

    It''s a sinful night while I whisper my love to Nii-san, and I knead my own breasts with his hands...... But, you know? This excites me the most

    As expected, when Mashiro is conscious, I don''t do it, but precisely because it''s a time like this, I can do it.

    "Nii-san? Someday, definitely with your own will, touch my body as you please okay? That time from now, I''m looking forward to it with all my heart"

    But......assuming there is a world where the original me ate Nii-san, it means that wasn''t someone else''s problem but......it is that isn''t it.

    "I so want to be lewdly eaten by Nii-san, and I alsoe to want to really lewdly eat Nii-san is kind of......good isn''t it"

    It doesn''t have to be bloody; it''s fine, you also think so too right?

    ......wait, I wonder who I''m asking......I''m getting sleepy anyway, I''m going to sleep.

    Nii-san''s hand is...... Ehehe, I wonder if it''s fine to let it stay like this, tomorrow''s reaction I''m incredibly looking forward to it!

    [Author''s Afterword]

    The next volume is just around the corner, in other words, the school edition with the addition of Chisome.

 Chapter 33: It Just The Tip, The Two People Who Are Similar

    Chapter 33: It Just The Tip, The Two People Who Are Simr

    Before, I once happened to say that I woke up in the morning feeling happy.

    On ount of going to sleep together with Chisome and Mashiro, and when it bes morning, though there are times when Mashiro is gone, Chisome stays by my side as always.

    And when I opened my eyes, I was greeted by her cutely sleeping face and her terrific size 95 bust......however today was a bit different in vor.

    (......What is and why did it turn out this way!?)

    What was the reason for my bewilderment, that is, the overwhelming softness transmitted to my right hand.

    If I were to exin my current state in detail, the position is, as if I''m embracing Chisome, who''s back is facing me, but......for some reason, I seem to have my hands around the front of her body and grab those plump-so breasts of hers.

    (It''s soft, huh......besides the slightly hard one in the middle as well......wait, Stop it Stop it!)

    I do think to withdraw my hand right away; but since my arm became like passing through Chisome''s armpit area......there''s a need to lift her arm to pull it out.

    "......-......Nii-san?"

    "-!?"

    *dokun* and my heart jumped in big.

    As usual, my hand is touching her breast, and I can feel not only its softness but also the warmth of a person''s body.

    If I were to say it to her so there would be no misunderstandings, I by no means intended to rub her breasts and such......when I opened my eyes, it turned out like this, Chisome would believe that right?

    "......let''s sleep......little more"

    "......Fhew"

    Miraculously, Chisome seems to be on her way to sleep twice without noticing anything.

    Again, her chest began to rise and fall with regr sleeping breaths, so I tried to somehow pull my arm out while exhaling a small breath.

    (Isn''t it more harder to pull than before!?)

    I feel that the force of the arm that is pinching is stronger than before......it seems a little difficult to forcibly pull out the arm.

    "......so sooft"

    Chisome''s oppai are very soft, that they are.

    While interacting with her, I had touched her by ident, but I had never touched her directly from the skin like this before.

    She''s not even wearing a bra, so I can feel the top of "that"......wait, this bad, I''m also, let''s just say getting up; "my son" is like giving me a standing ovation right now.

    "......Alright. Chisome?"

    "............."

    No reaction, if so I will take this ident as a good thing.

    "......Just a little, just the tip is fine, right? We''re lovers anyway......it''s okay just to rub a little, right?"

    If she wakes up, I''ll resigned to my fate and ept the punishment......but I wonder what it is, even if she found out that I was doing something like this, Chisome wouldn''t get angry at all, or rather, I feel she would smile and say that it is okay to do more or something, is a convenient idea I guess.

    I could even feel its softness just by touching it now like this, but I made up my mind and strengthened the strength just a little.

    "............."

    It felt so good that I could feel the softness that made my soul almoste out of me.

    In an instant, I embraced the sense of satisfaction as if I could pierce through the heavens, and somehow I managed to get away from Chisome without missing a beat when her arm lifted slightly.

    "......Fhew, let''s calm down the mood a bit."

    I got out of bed, headed to the living room, poured the juice into a cup and let it go down my throat.

    My body, which had been flushed with a cool sensation, cooled down, and the excitement I felt towards Chisome''s body had cleanly disappeared, not.

    "No good at all you know!"

    It was when I made a grand tsukkomi to myself.

    I heard footstepsing from the hallway, and a littleter Chisome came into the living room with her pajamas firmly buttoned.

    "Morning Nii-san"

    "Ou......Morning"

    ......Alright, my heart wasn''t beating all that fast.

    I can see Chisome''s face normally, so I guess that''s the only thing that saved me......but when I looked at her face like this, I remembered what had happened earlier and felt my gaze suddenly end up turning downward, and I shook my head.

    "What about Mashiro?"

    "She''s still asleep I think. Probably she''ll wake up in a littleter."

    "I see"

    "Un. Ah, and then Nii-san"

    "What''s wrong?"

    That''s already the best smile by far put on her face Chisome is; came to my side.

    "The feel of my oppai, how is it?"

    "......Un?"

    Just now, what did she say I wonder.

    "I was awake you know~? Ehehe, it was just the tip you said, right?"

    "............."

    Someone go kill me, I thought rather seriously.

    To tell the truth, I had thought isn''t she awake during that sleeptalking stage for a moment, but apparently at that time intuition should have followed it me.

    "Nii-san? to apologize or something, don''t think of that okay. Me, when Nii-san touch my body like that I love it lots after all."

    "......Seriously?"

    "Un. Because we''re lovers? You know how much I love Nii-san, right? From such Nii-san touching my body, no way I''d hate it. Not a reason to get angry......if anything, I think I''d want you to do it more, you know?"

    "-......"

    The girl in front of me was undoubtedly Chisome, but the atmosphere she was wearing clearly had a bewitchingness in a way that a junior high school student could not be.

    I was so overwhelmed by Chisome''s atmosphere that I felt like I would end up being sucked in as I stared into her eyes.

    "That''s why Nii-san......at least, when I be a high school student......umm."

    However, right away Chisome ended up turning her head downwards while fidgeting *moji*moji*.

    I understood what she was trying to say just by looking at such Chisome, and I myself suffered tremendously or so in embarrassment. but it''s no good to have my lover that is her say so much and me not say anything, right.

    "Chisome is a really charming girl and......seriously keeps my heart pounding. Little sister and family, that''s definitely a precious rtionship, but more than that, Chisome is so charming that I''m starting topletely see her more and more as a woman."

    "......Nii-san"

    "......If Chisome bes a high school student let''s see......I don''t know if that''s a good thing or a bad thing, but can I have a reservation for lewd?"

    ...... ?

    ......!!

    (What iiiiiiss reservation for leeeeeeewd!?)

    Although I regretted what I was saying, what Chisome showed was excessively too beautiful a smile.

    "Un Let''s do a lot okay!"

    "............."

    That''s in its own way......in conclusion, Chisome is naughty.

    After that, Mashiro also woke up, so we finished breakfast as usual, then parted from each other and headed to school.

    "......I knew it, but she really has be a charming girl didn''t she~."

    What was originally charming seems to be improving endlessly with each passing day, and I wonder how charming Chisome will be when she bes an adult.......I can''t help but wonder if it''s okay for me to be alongside her, who''s like that.

    "If I''m going to be thinking about this, Chisome and Mashiro will get angry right."

    There''s no reason to fall in love with someone, let alone worrying that you''re not the right fit for the girl who even wants you so much.

    I like her and she likes me too......that''s all there is to it that''s why.

    "Of course, so is Mashiro. Good grief, I''m a really happy big brother I am."

    I am who I am now because of my two little sisters, and spending time with such them is my future, and my daily life that I must protect.

    "Wonder what should I buy for the two birthdays this year.......umu?"

    Last year it was just a cake anyway, and since I''vee to this special rtionship with her as such, I thought I''d like to give her something as a gift.

    A gift not only for Chisome but also for Mashiro......Un, this looks gonna be very problemsome.

    In the end, that day, because I was always thinking about what kind of presents would be good for them, my dazed appearance got stood out, and even Misora, including Shinji and Kouki, ended up getting worried.

    "......o?"

    And time passed quickly, and it became after school, I was wandering around the town alone.

    It was at a time like that that I found a ring.

    "......Nono, it''s still too early for me I say."

    Even though it''s called a ring, it''s not something that uses expensive jewels, it''s something that a high school girl or so wouldn''t feel ufortable wearing as an essory, but......because the price is about high, perhaps, it might be that they are using good materials.

    "......Muu......Muu......Fumu"

    Even though I thought it was too early, for a while I kept looking at the ring.

    And then, came Chisome''sst birthday as a junior high school student.

    [Tl note: standing ovation, an urrence in which the people at a y, speech, sporting event, etc., stand up and apud to show enthusiastic approval or appreciation.]

 Chapter 34: The Best Item To Connect Hearts

    Chapter 34: The Best Item To Connect Hearts

    "......?"

    The day of Chisome''s birthday finally arrived, but of course it''s a weekday, as it was a school day.

    During the lunch break after lunch, on my way back from the toilet, I spotted a guy and girl talking on thending of the stairs and stopped in my tracks.

    "Souma and Akane huh?"

    There was the protagonist Souma and the senior (senpai) heroine Kitagawa Akane.

    This is the first time I''ve witnessed a moment when those two are talking like this, but although Chisome had mmed him so badly, Souma in particr doesn''t seem to have given up or anything.

    "......I''ve seen her from a distance, but I see, as expected, it''s an amazing heroine aura."

    Kitagawa Akane, a senior who will be one year above us.

    With a (hair) red wolf cut and sharp eyes, she has an androgynous beauty that would make any woman end up fascinated by her when she dresses up as a man.

    Though I say androgynous, it does not mean that she looked like a man in particr, but there was, a beauty that waspleted as a woman.

    "Akane''s story has quite a bit of drama to it didn''t it~."

    Among the yandere heroines, with the exception of Chisome, Akane''s story was rather borate.

    First of all, she has a ripe modeling career, but the protagonist bes so important that she prioritizes him over work.

    In the middle of that, how to get along with the protagonist and herself as a model, while being stuck between those two things, the story of growing up with the protagonist......though it''s true that she''s also a yandere, however, the story was a bit peculiar from the other heroines.

    "It doesn''t seem like he''s messed with Misora at alltely anyway, so surprisingly until now he''s been looking back at himself and be proper might be"

    Such is what I thought, but it doesn''t seem like that was the case.

    "Naa Akane, go on a date the next day off, let''s?"

    "Why do I have to go on a date with you? To begin with, as I''ve said before, you''re getting a little too familiar. Do you think that''s going to make girls dly nod their heads?"

    ......Ah~un, nothing seems to have changed.

    Even if everything is notpletely different from the game, I wish him to understand that you can be loved or hated with just one action.

    Misora aside, Akane, as far as I''m concerned, since there is no particr entanglement with her at the moment, I decided to let it pass.

    "Oh, you''re back."

    "Well ande Taiga"

    "Wee back Rikudou-san."

    "......Why is Shindou here?"

    When I returned to the ssroom, if Shinji and Kouki were waiting near my desk, that would still be alright, but today Shindou is with them.

    These three people should have never been together before, and theyughed at me, who was stunned.

    "Well, it''d be be like that right."

    "No worries, Taiga. We too ain''t knowing why did it turn out like this anyway, Shindou''s vigour......how imma put it, it''s kind of eerie"

    "Did you say something?"

    "It''s nothing!!"

    ......really just what happened.

    The one who told the details to the curious me was Misora herself.

    "Thinking of this opportunity, I asked the two about Rikudou-san. As a friend of Rikudou-san, how do you see Rikudou-san, as he interacts with his sister."

    "Fu~n?"

    ".......the vigour was real bad though"

    "Yeah. If I didn''t talk, I was going to be killed kind of vigour."

    Misora turned her gaze, ring, toward Kouki, and when Kouki received that gaze, his body trembled and he averted his gaze.

    "......Uhh, are you that curious?" (Taiga)

    "Of course!!" (Shindou)

    With her big breasts shaking like jelly, she closed the distance.

    Misora made both hands clench tightly into fists and started talking with tremendous vigour.

    "As expected, I had thought it was a bit creepy! Even so, I still wanted to hear what I wanted to hear! Chisome-san, who I had the chance to talk to once before! I wonder in what way Rikudou-san spends his time with such a cute person......Ah, when ites to older brother and younger sister, they are so presh that no matter how much I think about it, my feelings overflow!"

    "O, Ou......"

    Let''s affirm it, Misora''s tastes ended uppletely changed.

    Or rather, this girl knows the word presh......when I looked at Shinji and Kouki''s faces, I felt like I somehow understood their hardships. [Tl note no 1]

    (......But it''s a little scary this girl. No matter how she''s my second favorite character after Chisome, to have her being our stalker is a straight no, thank you.)

    Well, I do think that somehow it won''t be like that, so nothing''s to worry about, though.

    When school time ends like that, the long-awaited moment to celebrate Chisome and Mashiro''s birthdays arrives.

    After finishing dinner, I served the cake in front of the two of them just likest year, and cracked the crackers I had bought. [Tl note: it''s a birthday crackers.]

    "Chisome! Mashiro! Happy birthday!"

    "Thank you Nii-san!"

    Onii-sama......Thank you......-!

    Chisome rejoiced, and Mashiro cried with joy.

    Chisome and I tried tofort Mashiro, who started crying, but she said it was okay and stopped crying after some time.

    "......Umm, it because I''vee to understand a lot more thanst year. And so, I was happy that I was celebrated in the same way as Chisome."

    "I see."

    "From now on, it will be this every year, that''s why we have to get used to it, okay?"

    As Chisome said, I, from now on and always, intend to continue doing the same thing every year.

    Well, there will be no more of silly fuss making as if to make the most of child''s privilege to one''s heart''s content like this I think, Even so, I want to cherish the moment when I can celebrate my little sisters like this.

    "Before eating the cake, is it fine for just a minute, both of you?"

    "e?"

    "??"

    I came up to their side and embraced them with my arms wide open.

    A little while ago, both of them should have looked even slightly surprised if I suddenly did something like this and yet, Chisome and Mashiro didn''t seem particrly surprised, they epted my hug and turned their arms around as if to return it.

    "I really love you lots you know. Chisome, Mashiro...... Thank you foring to me. As a big brother and as a man, it was your existence that made me grow. That''s why thank you, from now on too and for many more years toe, let''s get along okay?"

    When I said that, Mashiro started crying again though, even Chisome ended up in tears.

    Instead of panicking, I wonder about what they wanted, and when I thought about it, what I did was to hold them to my chest.

    Nii-san......Just how much will Nii-san make us feel these happy feelings!?

    "I just said what I thought though......I absolutely don''t have any intention to make you cry you know!"

    "I know that......I know, but every word you say gives our hearts a critical hit and direct attack!!"

    "In other words, it makes you happy, is it fine to put it as is?"

    "That''s right!!"

    This......if I give them another present I prepared, will it be okay?

    I had thought, as expected, it might be too heavy; but because I thought it was not especially expensive of a thing, and to thest as an essory, it had a strong of a meaning, so I bought one.

    (......For now, I''ll do it after we eat the cake first, I guess)

    When the two finally calmed down, the three of us ate the cake together.

    By the time we finished eating the cake, Chisome aside, since Mashiro had returned to her usual state, it gives me peace of mind for now.

    "The cake Nii-san bought for us is really delicious isn''t it."

    "Un. I can still eat no matter how much."

    Isnt Mashiro eating a little too much?

    "I won''t get fat, so I''m fine. Chisome is different."

    "a?"

    Eh, was it no good to say that? You should have gained a little weight.

    "My chest got bigger! It''s not like my stomach is sticking out in any way okay!?"

    e? You mean it''s still growing!?

    I feel like I spontaneously opened my eyes so wide that I thought my eyeballs might fall out, but it doesn''t seem like they had seen that creepy look on my face, so I''m d.

    I came to know about Chisome''s physical changes along the way, but...... for now, it''ll be fine around this part I guess.

    "You two, actually I have one more present."

    "There''s still more?" At the two who look so surprised, I smile wryly.

    It''s something I''ve always been wondering what to do and continuing to get lost about, and in the end it became something I put together in mind, that I want to buy and give to the two.

    I took it out of the bag I had left in the living room in advance, and without any particr pretensions, I put it out in front of the two.

    "......e!?"

    "......Isn''t that"

    Chisome, who instantly understood; and Mashiro, who wasparing and adjusting the knowledge from her own memory......while the two were showing the exact opposite look, I held it out to them.

    "This is the pairing I bought. It''s not something as exaggerated as a wedding ring, but since it''s something that stays in shape anyway and can be worn, wonder if this would be fine I thought, so I prepared it." [Tl note no 2]

    "......Nii-san......-!"

    "Ah......that kind of thing......eh......eh?"

    What I wanted as a present for the two was a pairing.

    As I said, it''s not such a thing as exaggerated as a wedding ring, but it''s true that it has a simr meaning.

    The two looked at my face alternating between the pairings......and cried.

    I tried my best to somehowfort them, but I couldn''t quite get them to stop crying, and the fact that they were too happy they couldn''t stop crying made me even happier.

    Nii-san......I love you lots......I really love you so much, I love you.

    Onii-sama......I like......like......I love you.

    At the heartfelt words of the two, I too cried as well.

    By the way, that day''s night until I went to bed was really tough......it was because after I gave them the present, they didn''t want to move away from me at all, for they were pressing those voluptuous bodies of theirs against me even harder than usual.

    "......Fhew"

    In the middle of the night, when I came out of the toilet, I let out a small sigh.

    "Somehow I hold out see, you idiots."

    [Author''s Afterword]

    Next time volume two!

    [Tl note no 1: I couldn''t trante it into English literally, but it''s about ng in Japanese. So, presh, in raw is actually", teetee" which means ", toutoi" means in english "precious". There is actually a page exining where this nges from, and so I''ll be giving you the summary.

    Originally, the word ", toutoi, precious" was used to describe a situation in which people who enjoy two-dimensional content and otaku-oriented culture have strong feelings, simr to religious beliefs, toward a character or work of art that go beyond ", moe" (source the link leads to a japanese website, nicovideos.)]

    [TL note no 2: It''s something you can wear and remember. Also its a pair of rings, in japanese, pairing means a rings made for two or something like that, just google it here "", pearingu. The image I get is a bunch of iprehensible rings that looks like made for wedding? or maybe fiancee? or maybe engagement? idk, its a lot of stylish rings that''s for sure.]

 Chapter 35: A New Day, To Set Out Light and Shadow

    Chapter 35: A New Day, To Set Out Light and Shadow

    [pssttt, Characters Glossary]

    Time flies so fast, I feel like, in that mood, I''ve be as well an old man.

    Since I met Chisome, deepened my rtionship with her, and became lovers, a few months have already passed.

    I have advanced to the second year of high school, and nowthe entrance ceremony for new students was being held.

    <i>"From here, the entrance ceremony will be performed." </i>(Broadcaster)

    Not only us enrolled student, but also many parents of new students are attending.

    A broadcast announcing the opening of the entrance ceremony flows, and then, a short timeter, the figures of new students are finally revealed.

    The new students, who were greeted with big apuse, and other enrolled students, including me, are also watching intently and interestingly.

    (Sure enough, there are a few faces here and there that I feel are familiar, but that''s about it.)

    I feel like there are also some juniors'' faces I''ve seen in junior high school, but that which of them, either, I didn''t have any particr connection to.

    However, among them, there was one face that suddenly caught my attention.

    (......Riight, after all them''d be here riight.)

    A girl who had ended up bumping into me when I left the sweets shop beforethere was the figure of Renjou Shigure.

    Compared to other new students, she is small in various ways, including her height, and yet, sufficiently, a beautiful girl, can be said to be, appearance attracts a lot of gazes, and is sitting a little away Souma too, looks as if aroused and his eyes opened wide......that''s a little creepy.

    "......e? isn''t that girl there wicked?"

    "A damn beautiful girl ain''t she"

    "The style''s has wicked......"

    Then, suddenly, the surroundings became noisy.

    Perhaps, I thought, when I removed my gaze from Shigure, there I saw Chisome''s figure wearing a new uniform and walking grandly.

    It''s not as if I had any intention ofparing her to anyone either, but after all, in my mind, Chisome seemed to shine brighter than anyone else.

    "......a"

    Wonder if Chisome is also, while walking and lightly looking around in the vicinity, looking for me, when our eyes met, she winked and turned her face ahead.

    The boys sitting close to me were strangely excited, but "it wasn''t aimed at you guys," the mood I-want-to-say-that-out-loud.

    (......Even so, she really has be pretty hasn''t she~.)

    Originally, she had a perfect beauty, but that is, by reaching the turning point of being a high school student, it gives the impression that as if it has evolved further.

    A brother-sister favoritism because of too high of a praise is definitely there, however, it''s only natural for anyone to be like this if they have such a proud little sister like her.

    "......Un?"

    Just when I thought Chisome cut her line of sight from me, Mashiro''s figure appeared from the shadows.

    Without being caught by anyone''s sight, she approached me trudgingly and as it is, hugged me.

    "......Oi. Mashiro?"

    "What?"

    I kept my voice as low as possible so as not to make the people around me think suspicious, but Mashiro nevertheless just happily buried her face in my chest.

    Unlike Chisome''s figure in her school uniform, Mashiro''s figure was dressed in a ck one-piece dress, but in the end, Mashiro was pulled by a power that Chisome couldn''t see.

    "uh~ wha~. Onii-sama~" (Mashiro)

    Un. That''s such a wry smile thing to have alright.

    ".......Chisome-san, she''s so adorable isn''t she. More than that, the wink just now was definitely for Rikudou-san......making good progress" (Shindou)

    "Misora? What are you saying?" (Other Girl)

    "It''s nothing of importance. It''s just a taste of ady." (Shindou)

    "??"

    I can''t stop Misora''s character copse anymore.

    It just, even if I say that her character is copsing, her character traits, or rather the elements that are liked by many people, of course remain, so on the contrary, the figure of her conversing with me, including Shinji and Kouki, seemed to make her intimacy more felt, and it seems that this cause has greatly spurred her poprity towards the end of the first year.

    (......At the same time, it seems that the number of boys confessing to her has also increased though.)

    In that way, my beloved little sister who is also my lover, I see with my own eyes her big moment, the entrance ceremony ended.

    Even though the new students will have their school finish in the morning, we who are the enrolled students have the usual timetable, so today, in rtion to leaving school together with Chisome, is impossible, I think.

    "Ossu Taiga" [Tl note: ossu, as in, ''sup]

    "No~, she who became a high school student Chisome-chan is wicked ain''t she!!"

    Both Shinji and Kouki came and hit me on the back.

    Right now, the current me is in a good mood from being able to see Chisome''s appearance in her hour of triumph, so I''ll forgive them at least this much.

    (......However, in this way atst the heroines are three......if one more is added, will it bepletely the same as the original.)

    The other one will probablye several days from now, but there''s also a possibility that though shees as a transfer student, unexpectedly, she will note as one......I feel like that too, is interesting in and of itself, but since things have alreadye this far anyway, I also kind of want to see it from a real point of view.

    "This year''s lineup is also roughly the same asst year''s, eh."

    "Well, the teachers have their own ss pace, so even if we have so many students changing around, that would''ve been tiring for them right."

    There were a few ss changes after advancing to the second year, but there were no particrly big changes.

    Me, Shinji, and Kouki are the same anyway, and Misora is also in the same ss...... Luckily, Souma is again in another ss as well.

    "Wonder how many guys in this ss will fall in love with Chisome-chan and poke their knees at the thought that it''s useless right~."

    "Of that point what do you think, hey you Taiga-kun?"

    "......Is it fine if I say it honestly as well?"

    "It''s fine you know?"

    "Yeah"

    I told them what I was thinking as it is.

    "I won''t give Chisome to anyone, that''s why serves you right, is what I''m thinking......wonder if I''m narrow-minded?"

    "No such a thing ain''t it."

    "For a boyfriend isn''t it natural? Rather, if I was watching the exchange between you and Chisome-chan, it would be a sin to intervene instead, you know?"

    "That''s right!!" (Shindou)

    And at Misora who entered we smiled wryly.

    "......I''m sorry, Rikudou-kun and the others. This stupid, just when did you became like this." (Other Girl)

    "You''re doing a hard time aren''t you......"

    Hard time......U~n, but seeing Misora''s figure like this is also fresh, so the fun feelings part is bigger, I think. (Other Girl)

    That''s what Misora''s friend Natsume-san, who came together, said.

    It''s like I get to make acquaintance with Natsume-san through Misora, but this person is quite easy to talk to, and we were able to open up to each other as soon as we started talking.

    Is that silver-haired girl the rumored little sis? Isnt she too beautiful? (Natsume)

    "Right? She''s my proud little sister alright." (Taiga)

    "......ah, you''re a siscon after all, I see." (Natsume)

    ......Oops, I ended up identally creating a siscon wave atmosphere.

    After that, I finished ss thinking about Chisome and Mashiro, and before noon, I received a call from Chisome that they had returned home.

    <i>"With this finally, I can line up next to Nii-san. That''s why I''ll give you a surprise okay"</i>

    Wondered what the surprise was, I tilted my head, but when I heard the words Chisome say she would line up next to me, my back bing a little itchy.

    It''s not just Chisome, but Mashiro as well; they''ve been letting me to have them both walking by my side for a long time already that''s why......from the beginning, those girls have been by my side, been letting me to have them supporting me.

    "......a"

    "Misora?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    When I was thinking about Chisome and Mashiro, I realized that Misora was staring at me.

    When our eyes met, she dyed her face bright red and looked down, this as if to give me the impression that she may be interested in me or not behaviour though...... Well, this is that.

    I can only see Chisome and Mashiro, so it''s not to mean like there''s anything between us, but because she''s already awakened, that''s why.

    "......This is the face of a brother who thinks of his sister......Aah"

    So with that, there''s no need and nothing to worry about concerning her.

    We spent a lively lunch break like that and this, and got sleepy in the halfway, sses ended and we headed for the school gates...... but.

    "What?"

    "......e, isn''t that"

    "Un?"

    I could see a little past the school gate from here, but there was a girl in in clothes standing alone.

    Her long silver hair swayed slightly in the wind, her off-shoulder clothes boldly exposed her shoulders, and her short skirts reflected her dazzling thighs.

    "......Ah, could that be what she meant by surprise."

    The surprise in the message from her, that is, in other words, it seems that she came to pick me up in this way.

    This kind of thing hasn''t happened since I went on to high school before her, but she''s already a member of this high school, so there''s nothing strange about it...... it just, the fact that the beautiful girl who became the topic at the entrance ceremony was there in in clothes as of course attracted attention.

    "a, Nii-san"

    When she found me, she approached me as it is and took my arm in a natural motion.

    "Was this what you meant by surprise?"

    "Un I couldn''t wait that I ended uping to pick you up. What to do? y and go home?"

    "Ah~......"

    I turned my gaze while also telling with my eyes what to do to Shinji and Kouki.

    They probably don''t realize it, but Mashiro is also hugging my back and rubbing her cheeks, which is very cute.

    "Onii-sama......love, smells nice."

    For the time being, it should also be fine to y like in the form of Chisome''s school admission celebrations.

    After that, we and everyone went to karaoke together.

    ......Chisome, aren''t you in so high spirits? (Mashiro)

    "Can you tell? I mean today is the day I became a high school student after all" (Chisome)

    Chisome and Mashiro were stealthily talking to each other, but they got along really well that I always felt warm and fluffy by it.

    [Tl note: I seriously need to remind myself not to take too long a break again, or else I''m going to have a hard time getting back into tranting.]

    Characters Glossary.

 Chapter 36: Love One Another With One Soul

    Chapter 36: Love One Another With One Soul

    It was the night of the entrance ceremony that marked Chisome''s start to high school.

    After finishing dinner, while lying on the bed, I was thinking about what had happened since I met Chisome.

    "......Really, I''ve ended uping this far aren''t I~."

    The time when the story I know about Byouai begins, and of course, I am also truly deeply moved by being weed as Chisome''s older brother.

    I''ve almost ended up forgetting it now, but when I met her, I was really taking it shocked, and as Chisome knew, I was really being fearful about when I would be eaten and killed.

    "Onii-chan?"

    "O-, Ou"

    Chisome is cute, and she, who was called Kuro Chisome until a little while ago, Mashiro is also cute...... However, sure enough when I touched her for some time after I met her, an unknown fear I had is definitely there.

    "That''s now and became......a lover huh~."

    Nowadays, I''ve been thinking for a little bit, that it''s natural for me to think of Chisome as my lover, and I also think the same of Mashiro.

    To be honest, I can''t exin this feeling well, but......it''s true that they each have their own will, but they are also the same existence...... In other words, even supposing that there are two people there, sometimes I feel it bes like I''m in contact with one person.

    "The feeling that even when you are talking to one of them girls, the other is always by your side...... I really cant put it into words this is."

    I was thinking about something difficult for a while, but......maybe that''s why, I became very sleepy and just closed my eyes as it is.

    Then, an extremely strange sight unfolded before my eyes.

    More or less, I still have memories of being in my room until some time ago, so in case such a mysterious phenomenon like this urs, I can basically recognize it as a dream.

    "......wait, oi, no way is this here is!?"

    The scenery in front of me, that is my high school ssroom.

    What''s more, there''s no doubt that what''s in front of me isChisome.

    "You did well toe didn''t you~. With me......?" (Chisome)

    She looked exactly like the figure of a girl who was always by my side; however, that atmosphere she wore waspletely different.

    Despairing over the world itself, to see her figure, who became unable to trust people, I instinctively reached out my hand.

    "Why......why......-!?" (Chisome)

    Seeing Chisome''s distraught state as though she had seen a ghost, I instantly guessed the present condition.

    This is a dream, but by some chance it might actually let me meet the real Chisome...... Well, nevertheless the Chisome in front of me and the Chisome by my side are different......but, as expected, there was something that touched my heart when I was shown such a state like this.

    "Chisome."

    "Don''te!!"

    When I took a step forward, something like a ck whip appeared from her side.

    That was struck in front of me, and that alone caused the desk to crack and split in two like a fissure in the ground.

    "Why? I certainly ate you......and yet why!?"

    If supposing there was an existence who led this encounter, just what kind of purpose to prepare this chance meeting was, I don''t know.

    However, once again, a fire of determination was lit inside me.

    I am absolutely, resolved not to let the girls by my side make such a face like this.

    "Be gone! Don''te out in front of me ever agaaaaain-!!"

    The ck whip took on a sharp look and drew near, pressing down on me.

    If this pain is going to wake me up from the dream......No, I still don''t like it, I thought, when I hear another voice.

    "Nii-san"

    "Onii-sama"

    The moment I heard that voice, all the attacks that were approaching me were repelled, as if my consciousness were being pulled and awakened by the voice I heard.

    "......-"

    "a, so you''re awake Nii-san"

    "Onii-sama, did you have a scary dream?"

    When I opened my eyes, what''s beyond me, who''s peering into my face were my little sisters.

    Scary dream...... Well, it sure was a scary dream, and I smiled wryly as I looked at the clock to see how long I had slept since then.

    "I have slept for about thirty minutes, huh."

    "Seems like it. You slept soundly, but......it was a little like having a nightmare. Could it be that Nii-san?"

    "Aah no, it''s not the kind of dream that Chisome had in mind. How should I put it, in a way it''s like it was a necessary dream I think also."

    I said that,e near and embrace Chisome and Mashiro.

    "Chisome, Mashiro too...... From here and now on, no matter what happens, I''ll show you I''ll protect you as a big brother. Of course, as a lover as well okay."

    "Nii-san......fufuu"

    "Onii-sama"

    After that, I killed time together with the two, and when the time became near ten o''clock, I headed to bed.

    "............."

    To tell the truth, there is something I have always remembered.

    That is, when Chisome became a high school student, let''s have lewd acts, and despite also being so embarrassed like that, the promise made to seek a deep connection with each other.

    "Nii-san, I, you know? That time promise I remember it see."

    ".......Me too."

    "Ahaha, oh Nii-san, your face is red I tell you!"

    "And Chisome too, right!"

    I could understand as if taking it into my own hands, that each other''s faces were red, and our hearts were pounding.

    The one staring intently at our exchange was Mashiro, but when I thought that Chisome beckoned Mashiro, something strange happened.

    "e?"

    Mashiro ovepped as if being sucked into Chisome''s body.

    That was a spectacle that could never happen in reality, and it was too mysterious a spectacle that I''m at a loss for words.

    "We are one and the same existence, precisely why I''m d to have the first time with Nii-san to be at the same time."

    "......I see?"

    Chisome now has a rather special appearance, and while it feels like ck hair is mixed with silver hair, the red line seen on Mashiro''s body is also visible on Chisome.

    As if, I got the impression that, like Chisome and Mashiro had be one.

    "Nii-san"

    "......Ou"

    This''s bad,ing this far; the tension has beening assailing me tremendously.

    It''s true that what we''re doing from now on, if one were to call it an embarrassing act, is an embarrassing act, but it''s not as if it''s something that''s abhorrent, and if it''s as lovers, it wouldn''t be a particrly strange act to do.

    (Naa Taiga, your beloved sister, say it like this for you, you know? Don''t go thinking about an embarrassment, among other things, thenes hesitation and ruin it all!)

    Thinking that, *pashii* I pped my cheek.

    As I heard from Chisome, so far, there have been times, many times over which we have been turned on, but each time we''ve held back and endured until she reached the milestone called a high school student.

    "......Chisome"

    "-......Yes"

    I face Chisome, and until now I''ve done it many times over, but once again, to boost my spirits, I kiss her.

    When the kiss changed from a mere touch to the lips to a violent one with tongues entwined, there was a sense offort that gradually made my head feel like it was floating.

    The thought of Chisome in front of my eyes is more precious than anything else, and it''s as if my brain orders me to, at any rate, love her entirely.

    "Shall we go to bed"

    "Un"

    Iid Chisome on the bed, and furthermore took a position as if to cover, and ovep her.

    "......I, have been waiting for this for a long time. In this way to be able to connect deeply with Nii-san, it''s finallying true today isn''t it."

    "That goes for me as well. Chisome, I love you."

    "I love you too"

    "......"

    "......"

    "......uh"

    "First of all, Nii-san, touching my breasts or something is also fine, you know?"

    "......ou"

    It''s kind of a mutual groping.

    After that, we spent the timeughing and panting with the vigour of attempting various things; and it was already about to be twelve o''clock.

    "......Nii-san, I love you."

    While holding my arm, as if pressing me against her voluptuous body, Chisome is there by my side.

    As a matter of course, both of us are not wearing clothes, and Chisome is still in the state of being fused with Mashiro, so is that girl is sleeping I wonder?

    "Mashiro also seems a little tired. Rather than that, I do also think the sex with Nii-san felt good, but perhaps, it might be that I still havent caught up with the happiness that came to my body."

    "Was that so...... Well, I''m d everything''s okay."

    "Un"

    However......if I can say one thing, I definitely had sex with Chisome this time.

    Without a doubt, the only one I touched with my hand was Chisome, but in some way, I felt as if I was being touched and also enveloped by the two at the same time, so I guess that''s what it means for the saying "the two are connected".

    "But......it feels like a new option, isn''t it. During the time we spent together as lovers, we''ve without a doubt found new ways to love each other." (Chisome)

    "I think so too. Let''s, do it again okay." (Taiga)

    "Of course you know. Rather me, I did say let''s do a lot, didn''t I?" (Chisome)

    "......Un" (Taiga)

    "Fufuu" (Chisome)

    It''s a strange feeling.

    As if Chisome ends up looking much more adult-like, more than before her body and Mashiro''s ovepped.

    "Nii-san, I love you, lo~ve, I love you lots~"

    "......Chisome is too cute!!"

    "Right~? Me, If I think of Nii-san, I''ll be infinitely cute after all"

    "......I''m really d I''m alive seriously."

    "Nii-san, are you going to cry?"

    "I''ll cry."

    Spending time with someone you love is this much warm and happy feeling isn''t it......that was evidently the night I felt a woman''s body.

    In this way, I spent the first night I promised with her, and our rtionship is tied even more intimately.

 Chapter 37: "This person, is scary," Says Chisome

    Chapter 37: "This person, is scary," Says Chisome

    Morning, when I woke up, Mashiro was looking down at me.

    "Mashiro?"

    "Un"

    Why Mashiro is......that''s what I thought, but the moment I saw her face, I remembered everything about yesterday.

    Chisome was also Mashiro; in a way, it was a night with a deep connection between the two.

    "-......"

    Just remembering it overflows with happiness is as a matter of course, but there is also around the same amount of embarrassment about it.

    Chisome had already woken up and I guess was preparing breakfast, but looking at who could be said to have the same existence as her, Mashiro, after all my cheeks are bing warm.

    "Uhh......morning Mashiro."

    "Un. Morning Onii-sama."

    When we exchanged greetings, Mashiro fell down on me as if she had lost all her strength as it is.

    Naturally, I caught her in my arms, but Mashiro still buried her face in my chest as it was, which ended up with me not being able to move.

    "Is anything wrong with you?"

    "......because I get embarrassed when I look at Onii-sama''s face."

    "Isn''t that......"

    "Because of yesterday, I remember everything."

    I don''t know in detail what state these girls were in at that time, but I wonder if Chisome was their main consciousness, and Mashiro could also be able to see while inside in the end......I''m a little curious, but enough with this; let''s just go to Chisome.

    When I opened the door to the living room, the smell of delicious breakfast wafted in the air, and just right Chisome was tasting the miso soup.

    "Un, it''s perfect isn''t it...... Ah, Nii-san morning."

    "......ossu"

    Chisome looks the same as usual, or so I thought, but she slightly blushes her cheeks and smiles embarrassedly.

    Although we are brother and sister with no blood connections, this sort of part might be simr after all.

    "It''ll be ready soon so sit down. Mashiro, will you help me carry it?"

    "Okay."

    Mashiro, who had been stuck to my back the whole time, also joined in to help, and soon all three of us were together for breakfast.

    However, what was different from usual, was that today''s dining table was quite quiet.

    Me, as well as Chisome and Mashiro, are eating quietly without letting out a word...... Well, it''s not a bad thing to be quiet while eating, but the three of us definitely ended up being quite conscious of the thing yesterday.

    "......Un?"

    "......"

    In the midst of all this, I suddenly felt a strong gaze on me and I looked at Chisome.

    She was staring at me with those red eyes, but even though our eyes met, she wasn''t particrly upset and continued to stare at me as is.

    (This is......a test of patience?)

    That may also be it, but the number one thing was that Chisome''s desire to talk without being embarrassed was conveyed.

    Basically, although Chisome stands out for her rxed state, at times like this, sure enough, she seems to be getting unbearably embarrassed as well...... If so, then I can''t keep being led by my little sister forever.

    "Chisome, and Mashiro as well. Yesterday was a really happy moment...... that''s why, um, from now on too once again let''s get along okay."

    "ah......Un!" (Chisome)

    "I got it......-!" (Mashiro)

    To tell the truth, I was bracing myself this morning for Chisome to tell me her impressions of yesterday''s events, even if not being persistently so...... What, it was just the figure of my little sister, who was being cute and shy, that I saw.

    After that, we gained back our usual condition and it became a lively morning as usual.

    "......Fumu" (Taiga)

    "Is anything wrong?" (Chisome)

    I didn''t intend to be conscious of it, but my gaze was naturally drawn to Chisome.

    She''s usually very cute, and that she''s beautiful is an absolute recognition that exists in me......that hasn''t changed, but just what is this feeling that ends up making her look more attractive than usual today?

    "a, could it be that Nii-san is getting more captivated by me than usual?"

    "You get it well didn''t you. Un, that''s exactly right."

    "Clearly nodding to it, I see~."

    Of course, not just Chisome, but I also felt the same way about Mashiro.

    Mashiro was staring interestingly at us while eating yogurt, but I asked if Chisome knew anything about this phenomenon, and she says this.

    "Look, they often say girls be pretty when and after they have sex or something, right? For me to be honest, all I could think of was about that my skin was much more taut than usual this morning but, it could be that might be what it is?"

    "......I see. Certainly, I''ve heard of that too."

    Like, how about the increase in secretion of pheromones by ovepping bodies with the opposite sex......I don''t really get it, so I might be wrong about it, but perhaps that might be how it is of what I feel about her.

    "There, there, if you take it slow too much, you''ll end up bete, you know?"

    "Oops......ah, that''s right, Chisome"

    "What?"

    "We''re going together right?"

    "Of course"

    Yesterday, things came to be for us to go home together, but from today, in this way it also became possible to go to school together.

    It happened when she was in middle school as well, so there hasn''t been that much of a change, but since then we''ve both grown up even a little and became lovers, and that meaning has changed in a big way between now and then.

    "I''ll go out first."

    "Un. Wait for me a little okay."

    After finishing breakfast, Chisome said she still had some preparations to do, so I went outside first.

    Mashiro, who doesn''t need any preparations or anything else, is standing next to me while holding my hand, and in the case of Mashiro, I''ve noticed about her touching my body like this has increased recently.

    "Somehow, its only natural for Mashiro to be by my side, or rather...... Even when I''m thinking about Chisome, I view and treat Mashiro in the same light riight~."

    "It''s not wrong. Because Chisome and I are like that. Even if Onii-sama thinks only of Chisome in his heart, there I''m also in it. That''s why it''s normal."

    "Fu~n?"

    When I often think about Chisome in my heart, Mashiro is naturally left out many times, but there''s also the effect of Chisome and Mashiro are the same being, so it seems that thinking about Chisome is the same as thinking about Mashiro.

    Maybe that''s why when I think about Chisome, my feelings were also conveyed to Mashiro, it means.

    "......so it''s just a matter of perception on that point as well in the end right. It''s a strange thing as usual."

    "That''s who we are; that''s why. But......I''m happy from the bottom of my heart that Onii-sama recognized me in this way, I think."

    "That is......"

    "I''ve always been praying for that child......for Chisome to be happy. Precisely why, if Onii-sama could make Chisome happy, the pros and cons didn''t matter. However, if I ended up knowing this kind of warmth and happiness, and if I also think I wanted for you to recognize me too, by some chance I might have done something strange that''s why."

    At that point of thought, I said, "Any other person anywhere is no different, I think," and I stroked Mashiro''s head.

    Im sorry for waiting~......wait, just you both are flirting~!

    "Un. Just now, Onii-sama was flirting with me."

    "......Well, it''s not wrong though, but"

    It''s the word flirting, that word see.

    With Chisome joining us, Mashiro slipped into her shadow, and we held hands as we walked down the road up to school.

    Naa Chisome, how was your ss group?

    "......U~n, setting aside the boys, as far as girls are concerned, I can get along, I think. I have some acquaintances from middle school as well, that''s why."

    "I see. If that''s the case then I''m d."

    Setting aside the boys......I see.

    For me, it''s not interesting to see Chisome''s figure get along with other boys, but just because, I intend not to be narrow-minded enough like restricting ss socializing.

    (In the first ce, I can''t imagine the moment this girl leaves me riight...... This is neither self-conceit nor arrogance, for some reason I think so)

    My heart is connected to her...... Precisely because I know that clearly, thus came this feeling.

    "Peoplees increasing, eh."

    "Sure seems like so~."

    Being close to the school means there are many other students as well.

    We didn''t let go of holding hands even in the midst of all that, so naturally we both in its own way ends up gathering a lot of attention.

    "What kind of things people around are thinking I wonder?" (Chisome)

    "Who''s standing next to that beauty, isn''t it" (Taiga)

    "''It''s my lover~'' to say out loud no good?" (Chisome)

    "As expected, standing out that much is a let''s not do alright." (Taiga)

    "I know. But......Fufuu, from now on, my high school life with Nii-san......my heart''s beating really fast and excited a lot you know" (Chisome)

    "So do I." (Taiga)

    It was at the time we were having such an exchange.

    "Rikudou-san, and Chisome-san as well, good morning!"

    "-!?"

    "What!?"

    Whose standing behind and breathing heavily was Misora.

    Chisome and I were too surprised that we ended up hugging each other, but even that too seemed to be a reward for Misora.

    "......Um, Shindou-san......you''re a senior (senpai), right?"

    "Is there anything!"

    "......even I and that girl couldn''t detect you until you came close. What are you?"

    "I''m ady who just watches over you two"

    It wasn''t long before Chisome whispered into my ear me saying, "Nii-san, this person is scary."

    Or rather, to think that Chisome and Mashiro didn''t notice her......no way, this girl called Misora, are you saying she is evolving.

    "Fuhe......Fuhehe"

    For the time being, hasn''t this girl be more dangerous than the original work?

 Chapter 38: A Prettier Method Than Killing

    Chapter 38: A Prettier Method Than Killing

    "......Mashiro, go on and back to Chisome''s side."

    "Muu......no good?"

    "Well, even if you do this, no one finds out, but still......"

    After going to school together with Chisome was over, because the ss was naturally different in the first and second years, I separated from her. But for some reason only Mashiro, who could be said to be the other half of Chisome, remained attached as it is to me.

    Chisome, whileughing, was waving her hands at us, but for me, I''m greatly at a loss as to what to do in this case.

    "It was the best scene since the morning, Rikudou-san. A~h, it''s the best~...... even if it''s cut it won''t cut, a strong ties of mutual love between brother and sister...... This is progressing good!"

    "......I''ll make it be not to ask what is progressing good."

    "Ona"

    "Shut up!!" (in a japanese english)

    Is this girl already no good I don''t know it anymore.

    I left Chisome, resulting in meing and entering the ssroom with Misora. But it seems that a bunch of boys, were they misunderstanding something, are thinking that there was something between me and Misora.

    Even though it''s already standing out because of the thing with Chisome...... I let out a small sigh.

    (Is there something with Misora? It''s true that we might be on good terms, but this be breaking you guys fantasies into pieces right, look at this face)

    As if to ruin a beautiful face, at this face that seems to be drooling at any moment, this face seriously, by looking at it even a 100-year love will grow cold.

    "......This human is interesting"

    "You better stop, Mashiro, that alone I won''t let"

    Look, it''d get Mashiro ended up bing interested didn''t it.

    "Earlier, Chisome did say she was scared, but that''s kind of a joke thing, you know. That girl, she takes quite a liking to this person."

    "Seriously!?"

    "Un. How should I put it...... Because this human truly wishes for the rtionship between Onii-sama and us from the bottom of her heart. I think it''s because Chisome is having the conviction that this human will never be a minus for us."

    "......I see"

    That does sound Chisome-like, or rather, basically, that girl doesn''t trust anyone other than me, but I guess she can recognize someone like Misora, who from her heart is blessing her, as an ally.

    Well, I question if I should be congratting on this, but...... or rather, I was taken aback by the fact that I was having a normal conversation with Mashiro in front of Misora just now.

    "......Shindou?"

    "What is it?"

    Misora, who has been staring at me the whole time, just smiled...... Could it be that she is seeing Mashiro''s existence? Me looking at Mashiro casually, she shook her head to the side, so unmistakably Misora was not seeing her.

    "It''s fine, Rikudou-san."

    "......What about?"

    "Me, I can''t see anything, but I can feel it. Of what Rikudou-san had beside him, something simr to Chisome-san''s wave motion. I see that this is exactly the ultimate form of brother and sister isn''t it!"

    "..............."

    "Un. After all it''s interesting." (Mashiro)

    It''s scary for me you know.

    "Ossu Taiga!" (Shinji)

    "Morning to you!" (Kouki)

    "O~ Morning, both of you." (Taiga)

    "Good morning" (Shindou)

    "......Morning" (Mashiro)

    Mashiro......you.......!

    There''s that greetings are a basic and normal thing for a person to do; however, I felt kind of moved by Mashiro doing that.

    Even though that voice was not heard or recognized by anyone...... Even so, how adorable Mashiro was when she shyly said morning.

    "For some reason Taiga ising be to cry, look."

    This guy is easily moved to tears these days, you know?

    "To make fun won''t do you know, you little good-for-nothing fools." (Shindou)

    Like I said, that''s why I can''t stop Misora''s character from copsing.

    Well, she has certainly be easier to talk to than the original work, so if I think it''s a good change, it''s not something to always make bad of.

    "It looks like Onii-sama''s friends are all here anyway, I''m going back. See youter with Chisome together okay."

    A-, aah......give Chisome my regards.

    "Un"

    Mashiro separated from me and her figure disappeared as if she had sunk deeply into the ground, as it is.

    Certainly, hierarchically, Chisome''s ssroom will be below this, but the way she disappeared just now was lightly horror, so I had to have myself tell Mashiro so that she''d refrain from doing it again as much as possible, or things can''t go.

    "Even so, Taiga, it became a lot of rumour, you know?"

    "Was it the thing about Chisome?"

    "Right right. They seem to be curious about what kind of rtionship you two have, but it seems that there are many who felt relieved the moment they found out you were brother and sister."

    "Fu~n"

    Well, certainly, even if the bunch of people who aren''t that close to me know that I and Chisome are brother and sister, they shouldn''t know that it''s an inw.

    As Kouki said, guys who were relieved by that, in other words, it means that they at least have feelings towards Chisome......"It''s useless, so give up," along with a slight sense of superiority, I''ll be given troublesome things to happen, I think.

    "Well, if something happens, I''ll tell you?" (Shinji)

    "There is a fellowship with both Taiga and Chisome-chan. I cane rely on you right?" (Kouki) [Tl note no 1]

    "Of course, please count on me too, okay?" (Shindou)

    "...... Hahaa, I got it. If something happens, let me rely on you all." (Taiga)

    I am truly blessed with good friends.

    After that, the teacher came and the morning assembly started, but there things came to be that my ssmates, including myself, got to hear something we are curious about.

    "Two days from now, it will be the day after tomorrow though, a transfer student wille to the next ss. Used to live in a foreign country, but whenes back to Japan this time, will transfer to this school."

    "Boy? Girl?"

    "It''s a girl."

    "Is she cute~?"

    "Dunno. Go see for yourself."

    A story about a transfer student who suddenly came to attention, but for me, it wasn''t particrly all that sudden.

    (......with this, finally huh)

    I thought that perhaps it wouldn''t be the same as the game, that there was also a pattern where the transfer student wouldn''te, but that was not the case.

    It was also a hit that it''s a girl, so I''m already nearing conviction, but even so, there''s also not non-existent the possibility of apletely different person......well, everything will be until the day after tomorrow.

    For now, Shall I do my best today.

    Perhaps because there was also the fact that Chisome was in the same school as me, was my body tightened, I was able to concentrate much more than usual.

    I could feel Mashiro''s stares from time to time; it could be that, she might be, was somehow separated from Chisome and was looking at me.

    Like that and this, time passed quickly and it became lunch break, and me with Shinji and Kouki, stuck our desks close and had lunch together.

    "Come to think of it"

    "What?"

    Taigas bento is made by Chisome-chan, right?

    "Yeah"

    Are the contents and so on all the same?

    "The amount is different, but it''s the same."

    If it''s Chisome, she''s capable of anything, but as expected, to go out of the way to make two kinds of bento would be tough for her right.

    It looks delicious every time I look at it after all, eh; I so envy you.

    "It''s extremely good you know. Wanna eat some tamagoyaki?"

    Is that fine!?

    "Here"

    I gave them each two tamagoyaki.

    Although I''ve been associated with them for a long time, if I think about it carefully, they''ve never eaten Chisome''s homemade food before......Now then, I wonder what kind of reaction they''ll give and show.

    "Amuu"

    "......!"

    The moment they put the tamagoyaki in their mouths, both suddenly opened their eyes wide.

    "......good-"

    "Too......delicious"

    "Right? Chisome''s dishes are really delicious that''s why."

    Of course, not only bento but also everyday dishes; she has them served and offered with the best execution.

    When I see my little sister''s figure like that, there are a lot of times when I think I also want to cook, but she says that the kitchen is my battlefield and Chisome won''t let me cook, riight~.

    <i>"......I always want to cook for Nii-san. On that alone I can''t give it up......I''m sorry for being selfish, Nii-san."</i>

    That was the too cute Chisome''s selfishness.

    Well, even with that said, there are also times when we cook together anyway, and when Chisome rarely overslept, I''d be the one to make breakfast as well, but of course,paring it with Chisome I was overwhelmingly defeated.

    "Really, make sure you cherish her alright, of Chisome-chan."

    "I know. I don''t think it wille to this, but if I neglected Chisome, please kill me."

    "Got it. I''ll kill you as hard as I can."

    "......at least go at it easy on me."

    Wonder if it will be okay, with these friends of mine......

    After that, time passed and it became after school, and I had promised to meet Chisome at the school gate, so I headed straight ahead like so...... But.

    There was an event happening that urred precisely because of a beauty like her.

    "Rikudou-san! Wonder if you could give me a moment?"

    "I don''t have such time. From here, I have an important promise to make."

    "Somehow, I beg you!"

    Whose waiting earlier was Chisome, but was caught by a boy whom I think is a ssmate.

    Guessing from Chisome''s expression, I can tell that she''s feeling quite somewhat irritated anyway, and that boy also seems to be quite persistent and strongly smells of trouble.

    "Chisome!"

    "a, Nii-san!"

    But, however, I didn''t want to make Chisome look even slightly displeased, so I immediately called out to her.

    The moment she saw meing, as if she had forgotten the existence of the boy in front of her, she ran up to me and, as it were, embraced me.

    Ive been waiting you know, Nii-san. See, I have some shopping to do today that''s why, let''s go soon"

    "Got it...... For the time being, it''s fine to leave it alone, right?"

    "It''s fine. I don''t care anyway."

    "-......"

    "I don''t care," the boy ssmate looking like frustrated bit his lip when she said that.

    And, or should I say, as expected, he severely sharpened his gaze and red at me......that, as a matter of course, touched Chisome''s and Mashiro''s imperial wrath.

    "Mashiro, go on do it"

    "Understood"

    No way are you going to eat him? I thought of such a dangerous thing, but it seems Mashiro decided to go at it with a method that would make her figure be invisible.

    She went around behind the boy and put her hand on his trouser and pulled them down as hard as she could.

    I guess it''s her mercy that she didn''t lower his underpants; nevertheless, at this moment, he suddenly became a boy who lowered his trouser at the school gate.

    "......e?" (Boy)

    For the time being, with amen in my heart, I put my hands together.

    [Tl note no 1: You''ll owe me one, it means.]

 Chapter 39: A Safely Ended Day, That Is From Now On Too

    Chapter 39: A Safely Ended Day, That Is From Now On Too

    "......huh, did you two became one then"

    "Un. As long as it''s outside, with that, eating should also be you know."

    After school, I bought some ice cream and went back to Chisome, but she had fused with Mashiro and changed with her appearance easy to understand.

    ck hair is mixed in with silver hair, and you can also see a slight red line floating on the skin from around the cor, which makes me feel that after all it is quite cool.

    "Here you go"

    "Thank you"

    I don''t know why it became in the form of fusion, but it seems that Mashiro simply took sses with Chisome and used her head too much.

    Of course, she didn''t participate as a student, and it seems that she tried her best to understand what the teacher was saying next to Chisome, but Mashiro''s head overheated first, which was the reason why.

    "Even though she was so energetic until just now that she pulled down a boy''s trouser."

    "Ahaha, it looks like the tiredness came out all at once. She''s really cute, isn''t she~"

    "That''s right," I said, nodding.

    In order to be as close to Chisome even a little, Mashiro is doing her best to get used to a normal life, and that''s also something you can understand well from watching her everyday.

    "To be as close to Chisome......huh"

    "Un. Even though there''s no need for that at all."

    Chisome has the charm of Chisome, and Mashiro has been properly endowed with the charm unique to Mashiro.

    Even if she doesn''t force herself to be as close to Chisome, Mashiro already has her own self and firmly exists in this world......that''s why I want Mashiro to learn various things at Mashiro''s pace.

    "Maybe I should tell Mashiro even this tonight."

    I suppose so. That girl has her own good points...... or rather, she has that much vigour to be liked by Nii-san more than I do isn''t it!"

    "Is that fine?"

    "Fufuu, I don''t have any intention to to lose though right"

    Saying that, while Chisome was hugging my arm, we started eating the ice cream we held in our hands.

    It was also the same when I had sex with her for the first time before. But because Chisome in this state shared her senses even with anything, Mashiro, who is now down, apparently has the memory of eating ice cream properly remain as well.

    "Nee Nii-san"

    "What?"

    "The me now...... um, I just nced at it in the mirror but."

    "Un"

    "Isn''t it super cool?"

    "It''s cool. By the way, I''ve been thinking about it since that day."

    "Riight...... something like this, there''s supernatural power with the seeming shivering dreadfulness after all!"

    "But you can use it"

    "Ah, so it was"

    "Tehehe," sheughed, so cute and so lovely that it''s unbearable.

    While staring at Chisome deliciously-looking eating the ice cream *paku*paku*, I thought while vague about from now on.

    From here on out, I intend on spending all my time together with her.

    Right now, we''re both still children, so there''s not that much to think about......but still, we who live in this world go even further by our own free will.

    (Precisely why, after a little while, I have to earnestly think about the future with Chisome and Mashiro.)

    When I was thinking that sort of thing, Chisome, who had finished eating the ice cream, was standing right in front of me.

    With a smile, she ced her hands on my cheeks and, as it was, brought me near and held me in her arms, as if tempting me to her chest.

    "Chisome?"

    "Because you so~mehow are having a difficult-looking face. So I thought if I do this it would help you rx."

    "......I''m not that simple-minded you know."

    "Was that so I wonder~? I don''t have intention to call about Nii-san simple-minded. But, you love it lots when I do this to you, don''t you?"

    "..............."

    Sorry, Onii-chan is simple-minded alright.

    After that, I felt calm as I was hugged by Chisome''s chest, and panicked when the ice cream in my hand started to melt...... anyway, I spent such a fun time with her after school.

    "Mashiro was talking about Shindou but, you know"

    "Aah, the talk about me taking a liking to her?"

    "Un"

    "That''s right. It''s true that I thought she was scary for a moment, but I think that person is the first person to so idiotic-like congratte us from heart. Probably, but I don''t think that person will ever do anything bad."

    "On that I think so too."

    Originally, Misora, regarding Souma, was an urging type of girl to be his big sister.

    That girl also, like the other heroines, was a yandere; no differences; but for some reason, by meeting me, she fell in love with the whole older brother thing......and then began to have a strong admiration, as if embracing it, for the whole big brother and little sister thing.

    What would you do if Shindou-senpai asked Nii-san is it fine if she could be your little sister?

    "That is...... I don''t think it wille to that, but let''s see~. For the time being, I''ll refuse."

    "Eh~, even though it looks a bit interesting."

    Certainly, apart from Chisome and Mashiro, when there are more cute girls who yearn for you as an older brother, that in itself is certainly something a little tantalizing about as a boy.

    But no matter how beautiful she is and how big her breasts are as well, she''s still my ssmate, and she''s a girl who''s ended up bing a little weird...... Un, I''m gonna spare myself of that future a little.

    "Let''s go home soon."

    "Yes~"

    After that, we immediately went home and things came to be to spend the night together with Mashiro who had woken up.

    Closing things with Chisome''s usual delicious dinner filling my stomach, I embraced the two with both my hands on the bed in our bedroom.

    "Nii-san"

    "Onii-sama"

    Chisome''s voice is heard from the left, and Mashiro''s voice is heard from the right.

    The two are clinging to me, as if pressing their bodies against me as much as they can, so even with this, I can feel their warmth and even the softness of theirrge breasts.

    "......Fuwaa" (Taiga) *yawn*

    It''s true that I get excited regarding that, but greater than that, this feeling of being surrounded by the two is sofortable that drowsiness immediatelyes at and hits me.

    "Ever since I started sleeping like this with you two, I started to sleep right away...... It''s totally good for my health, but I''d like to enjoy spending time with you two a bit longer though."

    "Ahaha, it can''t be helped if you get sleepy, right?"

    "Un. When Onii-sama gets sleepy, I also get sleepy anyway."

    And then, when I thought did Mashiro gave a big yawn, she, as it was closed her eyes and stopped moving and began to make out a small breath.

    "......oh that''s fast"

    "I told you didn''t I? That she used her head more than usual today"

    Huh? If I remember rightly, she had slept quite a bit, but....... Well, fine I guess.

    "It''s been all about me, but what about Nii-san? ss or something."

    "Aah...... Well, there is Shinji and also Kouki anyway, and if it suits you, Shindou is there too anyway, so it''s lively."

    "Doesn''t seem like there''s anyone I can eat, I think?"

    "You say it quite lightly aren''t you......"

    "Ahaha But I haven''t eaten at alltely, so my intuition might be dulling~."

    "Stop it I say"

    "No~n"

    Probably but, if something were to happen to me, this girl would bound to exercise her power without hesitation.

    If it''s to some extent, I think she has be able to take care so as to have self-control......but so as not to have thingse to that as well, I myself have to be careful about various things, or it will not do.

    "......I''m kind of, indulging myself aren''t I"

    "e?"

    When I turned my eyes to Chisome, she continued with her words while poking me in the chest.

    "Nii-san is careful not to make us worry at any rate right. Don''t strain yourself like that, it''s fine to always be rxing you know, I think. But on the other hand, at the fact that you were thinking of us to that extent, I ended up feeling happy."

    "......I see. Well, but if it''s been all about this then~."

    "Of so much about us?"

    "Of course it is right. I can''t think of a daily life without you two anymore, you know."

    That''s why from here on out, no matter what happens, I want to be by your side...... and then I told her that I want you to be by my side.

    "A~ah...... Really I, I''m going to end up to love lots of this world. Just having Nii-san here, makes everything look gorgeous that''s why."

    "As long as that one meant happy"

    "......so Nii-san, always stay by my side, okay?"

    "Of course"

    "This, is not a g or something, is it?"

    "Isn''t it wrong? Even if it''s a g, Chisome is likely to smash it."

    "That''s right isn''t it~. If there is something that is approaching Nii-san and us, I will beat and crush it thoroughly after all right"

    "......Really, reliable aren''t you."

    "I''m Nii-san''s little sister after all."

    When we were talking like that, atst I reached the limit of my endurance.

    I fell asleep with Chisome looking at me, and the next morning we both grandly ended up oversleeping.

 Chapter 40: One More Distortion That Lets In

    Chapter 40: One More Distortion That Lets In

    "Naa Taiga!"

    The girl who transferred to our school next to our ss is really beautiful you know!

    "......A~h, so she came huh"

    Shinji and Kouki''s words made me remember,e to think of it, that''s right.

    Today is the day a transfer studentes to the ss next door; in other words, the girl who is thought to be thest heroine ising.

    "What kind of girl was she?"

    "Yea! How should I put it, she was a mysterious-ish kind of girl you know!" (Shinji)

    "So this is what you felt it of a half japanese girl huh~." (Kouki)

    Mysterious....... You''re saying that a little too loud right, is a line I didn''t say.

    If I had to describe the transfer student whoes in at this time of the year in one word, it would be mysterious, because it''s exactly and precisely as what Shinji said.

    "Why don''t you also go take a look?"

    "......You''re right. For a bit, I''m going then."

    Rather than being interested in the heroine itself, this is purely for confirmation.

    As if they were seeing me off, I left the ssroom, and as it was, went straight to the next ss, but I couldn''t see the transfer student''s face.

    "......Well, that''s what going to happen right."

    The seat where the transfer student would be sitting was surrounded by ssmates.

    That spectacle is, in a way, a destiny for the transfer student, but even though if she were to be called out by one after another with curiosity, it would only be considered troublesome, I think......

    "......a"

    However, notwithstanding, when I waited, the surging crowd cleared just a little.

    It goes like that, and though it was just for a bit, I could clearly see the transfer student''s face even from here, and when I saw her "sure enough, eh," and let out a sigh.

    "......Matou Yuika, sure enough it is as it is, huh

    Matou Yuika, that''s thest heroine''s name.

    Her dazzling blond hair and sharp eyes, perhaps because she''s half, her face doesn''t look Japanese, but even that too doesn''t mean anything in front of her beauty.

    Her style isn''t as good as Chisome''s, but still, for a high school student, she has a properly contrasted and well-bnced body; it can be said that it''s the ideal body shape that many girls want, I think.

    "I actually saw her and thought, but I definitely feel a mysterious-ish atmosphere."

    Right now, she seems to be busy dealing with her new ssmates, but from her for some reason I got a mysterious-ish feeling.

    I''m not quite sure what the mysterious-ish atmosphere is like, but still, my intuition tells me that she''s not normal.

    "......She really is beautiful. Well, Chisome and Mashiro are number one though."

    That''s the one thing that will never change, I nodded.

    Yuika is a dependent yandere, and she feels the shadow of her father, whom she lost when she was young, in the protagonist and he is bing the only one she can see.

    Although Dependent Yandere is a rtively royal type, if we were to talk about the next crazy character after Shigure, it would be as much as her.

    "?"

    Since I was able to confirm Yuika''s existence, my business is no more, that being the case when I was about to return to the ssroom, I felt a gazethat was a gaze from Yuika.

    "......e?"

    Though for a moment, Yuika''s gaze crossed with me.

    At that moment, I felt an even more mysterious feeling than just before or rather......I sensed her atmosphere that I don''t really understand and tilted my head.

    Moreover, Yuika, who was staring at me, had, for some reason, a surprised-like expression showing on her face and began to stare at me while rubbing her eyes.

    "......what?"

    I ended up being curious about her reaction, which was apparently like saying that there was something going on, but unfortunately the warning bell had gone off first, so I returned to the ssroom.

    "How was it?"

    "She was beautiful, wasn''t she?"

    "......Yeah, she was beautiful."

    I can vaguely predict that girl will be quite popr.

    Well, Taiga already is with Chisome-chan, so it doesnt seem like there will be any of that thing with difficulty of choice though.

    "Of course right."

    That''s a given, no doubt about it.

    However...... what is with her looking surprised when she saw me earlier? Her gaze was neither favourable nor gave off a malicious feeling...... but it was certain that she didn''t have the kind of look you would expect from someone you met for the first time.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing. ss is about to begin you know."

    "Oops almost forgot. Then see you at break time!"

    I have something I''m curious about, but nothing will happen even if I give it attention now.

    From then on, time passed and came lunch break, and me, Shinji, and Kouki went to the cafeteria, linking up with Chisome.

    As expected, it would be a little troublesome to go back and forth between ssrooms if the grades were different, so things came to be for us to gather in the cafeteria, where there wasn''t any particr sense of difort even if we gathered like this.

    "It''s been a long time since eating bento in the cafeteria isn''t it."

    "Well, basically the purpose ofing here is to eat in the school cafeteria that''s why."

    We''re about the only ones who eat bento in the cafeteria, but there''s no particr rule against opening bento here anyway, and aside from us, there were also quite a few students who were eating bento intermixed with their school cafeteria friends.

    "Nee Nee, have you seen the transfer student yet?"

    Shinji and Kouki nodded at Chisome''s question.

    "She''s extremely beautiful, you know?"

    "Also enough to make Taiga said beautiful."

    Chisome then stared at me, but if I were to say it to avoid any misunderstanding, she wasn''t particrly jealous anyway or even angry. She''s just asking me is that so.

    "She gave off a mysterious-ish atmosphere. It just......"

    After all, I''m curious about that gaze that was looking at me.

    "Onii-sama, is anything wrong?"

    "No, it''s okay."

    "Is it?"

    "Yeah"

    I replied back to Mashiro who was hugging my back this whole time.

    By the time Mashiro asked me this, I think Chisome would also have known about it to some extent anyway, so it would be better to consult with her rather than try to hide something weird, I guess.

    "Chisome, I have a little consultation tonight."

    "I got it"

    At that radiant smile, my cheeks also became loose.

    As expected, if it were only Chisome and me, it would have gathered a lot of gazes, but when the four of us were gathered like this, there weren''t that many gazes as well...... It just, I can''t help but feel the only stickily gaze that I''m familiar with recently. [Tl note no 1]

    "......This gaze, was it that girl I wonder. Wonder where she is"

    Mashiro, don''t goe looking around or she''lle out!

    Just who that girl became, and really, I doubt it to the point where even I recently been wondering if I may have awakened some kind of weird power in me about her......a bad girl she is not, sure enough that''s for sure, but still, she''s changing too much.

    "......Haa" *sigh*

    "Ahaha"

    Chisome seems to have more fun than me anyway; she really takes a liking to Misora, doesn''t she~.

    "Alright, thanks for the wonderful meal."

    "Not at all, I''m d you enjoyed it. Was it delicious?"

    "Of course. Thank you for today as well."

    "Ehehe"

    After such exchange is over, we left the cafetaria.

    Shinji and Kouki were going to go to the toilet and then go back to the ss, so things came to be for me to walk with Chisome until halfway through.

    "Come to think of it, what happened to that underpants-kun?"

    "A~....... Well, he is spending his time normally?"

    "......I see"

    It ends up making me feel incredibly pity, but this seems better not to listen to.

    A male student near the school gate who became wearing nothing but underpants promptly as his enrollment to the school, that was transmitted to this side beyond the framework of the grade; and for me, all I can think is, please live strongly.

    "Well but...... Un?" (Chisome)

    "What''s wro...... a" (Taiga)

    Chisome spotted something, and that being the case, I also turned my gaze in that direction, and who was there was Yuika''s figure walking down the corridor.

    "Seems like......that girl is the transfer student, isn''t it."

    "That''s right. Matou Yuika seems to be a half."

    "Was that so. She''s an immensely pretty girl...... but, for Nii-san I''m number one"

    Wonder why is it that every single thing this girl says is so cute.

    When Yuika spotted me walking with Chisome, she gave me the surprised look simr to the one she showed during the break time......moreover, when she looked at Chisome, her eyes widened even wider.

    "......Fu~n"

    Chisome seems to have figured out something from Yuika''s state with her intuition.

    In the end, Yuika, as it was, just passed by us from the side and didn''t have a conversation, but......when I parted with Chisome, she spoke these words.

    That person, have the same feeling as Nii-san......and also that guy.

    "Isn''t that......e? Seriously!?"

    "Un. The atmosphere, or rather, somehow or other, but it felt like that."

    "......Ee"

    Even though I could no longer see her figure, I turned around.

    I still don''t have the conviction anyway, and I don''t know if the prediction is correct or not, but if I think of what Chisome is feeling as true......this would mean Yuika, just like me and Souma, is also a reincarnator this is.

    "......is this some sort of reincarnation bargain sale huh"

    If so, I thought that I would like to create an opportunity to talk with her one of these days.

    [Tl note: in case you didn''t get it, the MC was talking about Misora.]

 Chapter 41: Even If Their Faces Dont Look Alike, Their Hearts Are Too Similar, Its Scary

    Chapter 41: Even If Their Faces Don''t Look Alike, Their Hearts Are Too Simr, It''s Scary

    That was at dinner time, I tried to have a look, casually asking her a question.

    But still, Chisome did well to notice Matou, right?

    U~n, its really somehow, you know? She has the same presence as Nii-san or how should I put it...... well, isn''t it after all this time~? for me to be perceptive on that sort of thing.

    "Well, sure''s that, yeah."

    Even under normal circumstances, the power she has can be called anything but normal; that''s why worrying about it is useless, I guess.

    While eating delicious food that, even if one were to say it''s something she looks forward to every day, it''s not an exaggeration; as I was talking with Chisome concerning that, Mashiro muttered in a whisper.

    "I noticed it too. It''s not just Chisome." (Mashiro)

    "Fufuu, that''s right isn''t it." (Chisome)

    Apparently, Mashiro also noticed, and seemed to be slightly jealous that I thought it was just Chisome.

    When I stroked Mashiro''s head with a wry smile, she smiled happily right away.

    "From what I''ve seen and felt, that person doesn''t seem she will be doing anything particrly strange at us either, but......if anything happens, tell me, okay? I''ll protect Nii-san." (Chisome)

    "That''s the ce where it''d be me to want to say I want to protect you though......" (Taiga)

    "But still you know I will, never let this life be ruined that''s why." (Chisome)

    "Un. I''ll do my best too." (Mashiro)

    They are really little sisters you can rely on.

    However, as far as Yuika is concerned, I don''t think she is particrly wicked, or rather, I didn''t feel any hostile gaze towards me, so I''m thinking it''s okay.

    Because if I take it as she''s a reincarnator like me, I can imagine that anyone will also be surprised like that to some extent.

    Thank you for the food, it was delicious today too.

    "You''re wee"

    And then after helping wash the dishes, I took out the cake we ordingly bought from the sweets shop after school.

    "It''s cake!"

    "-!!"

    No, you girls also choose them together right.

    While being healed by my two little sisters who showed the biggest smile of the day with just one piece of cake, because she was staring at the cake excessively deliciously, I also presented my share to Mashiro and she began to eat without hesitation.

    "Hey Mashiro......Sheesh, good grief."

    "It''s fine. Rather, my belly''s feeling a little bulgy today."

    "Is it?"

    "Did Chisome wants me to look that way?"

    "Ummm, I won''t go that far. But I thought since I just bought it for Nii-san, too, see"

    "If I can see the cute faces of my little sisters, then it''s cheap."

    "......Thats how Nii-san will spoils us right away that''s why.

    It''s like the thing with me usually being and having pampered by you girls you know.

    Since Mashiro had now two cakes to eat, naturally, Chisome would finish eating first and then would be gazing at Mashiro together with me.

    The appearance of Mashiro eating while cherishing every bite was adorable, and that makes me and Chisome to soon smile the whole time.

    "Suu......Suu"

    As soon as Mashiro finished eating the cake, she ended up falling asleep, so I carried and brought such her to the bedroom.

    "Heavy?"

    "Not at all, or rather, she has no weight."

    "Right~."

    Mashiro has almost no weight, so in the end it''s just an appearance to hold her in my arms.

    We''ve already finished brushing our teeth, so all we have to do now is go to bed, but the time is also still ten o''clock, so it''s still a little early to go to sleep.

    "a......fufu"

    "......Ooh"

    When Chisome realized something and raised her voice, that was the figure of Mashiro slowly sinking into Chisome''s shadow.

    It was a horror phenomenon, as if she were sinking into the abyssthat kind of thingbut for me, it''s a scene I''m already familiar with.

    "What would Nii-san do? Going to sleep now?"

    "U~n...... Well, I guess I''ll be lying down on the bed for now~."

    If I do that I wille to fall asleep naturally right.

    When Iy down on the bed, as if following me, Chisome also came lying down, hugging me.

    "Nii-san......Nii-san Nii-san"

    While Calling out to me, shees closer to me as if rubbing her whole body against me.

    As if she were saying about me that I''m hers, shees marking all of herself on my body.

    (......Which reminds me, we haven''t done it since then)

    Come to think of it, I haven''t had sex with Chisome since that first night.

    There was at that time, my heart ended up satisfied, but...... However, it was inevitable that I would be turned on when her body was pressed against me so defenselessly like this on the bed.

    "Nii-san''s body is big really. Haa......love"

    Just when I thought she was pressing herself against my chest, as if she were also entwining my legs with her, anyway, shees trying to eliminate the gap between our bodies.

    And then, as if burying her face in my neck, she sticks out her tongue andes to lick me.

    As expected, there''s no way I can go "Well then, let''s go to sleep," after having been made this far, so I changed my posture while wondering and doubting whether it''s fine to call this a flow.

    "Kyaa"

    ...............

    I covered and ovepped her as if to make Chisome the one positioned under.

    Chisome, who raised a voice that seemed too happy to be a scream, while with her cheeks blushing as well, looked at me with hope in her pupils.

    Chisome, it is fine?

    "It''s fine. Rather, to make it happen like this, I tempted you after all"

    After all, it was an appeal with that kind of intention eh, the thing up until now.

    If you''vee this far, then don''t stop okay, Chisome wraps her arms behind my neck as if to make me feel that intention; she also puts her legs up, as if twining them around my waist, and begs for a kiss.

    "uNnn......Chuu" *Kisses sound*

    First of all, while enjoying the kiss and raising our mood, I gently sank my hand into her chest while simultaneously stirring up stimtion.

    It''s the second time I''ve actually acted to go on like this, but somehow I knew how to make a bargain around here, or rather, how to raise the mood.

    "Nii-san, I''m very happy you know. Even though I''m always happy, at the fact that Nii-san wants for me like this, I''m really happy."

    "That goes for me too. There''s no way I wouldn''t be happy if someone appealed to me like that."

    "Ehehe Am I what you call a naughty girl?"

    "I think you''re the most naughty. But I love it lots."

    "-......"

    From then on, I spent sweet, like honey, time together with Chisome.

    With the transfer of Yuika, all the heroines have atst gathered at this school.

    Putting aside Misora, the other three are only slightly acquainted, not close, with each other, so it''s not like my surroundings are particrly noisy.

    Well, Chisome''s degree of poprity bes clearer with each passing day, so in that sense, it might be noisy though.

    "Gonna go to the toilet for a bit"

    "Aiyo"

    "Safe going~"

    During Lunch break, after I went to the toilet and refreshed myself, that meeting was waiting.

    A girl walks in front of me down the corridor.

    ".......Yuika huh"

    A mysterious girl who became popr in the blink of an eye after transferring to another school. I talked with Chisome regarding her, but in the end there never happened any involvement up until now.

    Such her is now, by chance as well, approaching in a situation where there are no people around.

    "......a"

    She also noticed me and stopped.

    Doing so, after she nced around, she approached me and called out to me.

    "First time meeting you, is it fine for a bit I wonder? Probably you, a reincarnator right?"

    Apparently, Chisome''s prediction was a big hit.

    I nodded at her question and followed her as it was, but the ce ahead was on a rooftop that few people visit.

    "Now then, I''m relieved to finally be able to verify the answers."

    "On that include me. I thought so, on the reason you were surprised to see me that time was because of what it is."

    "Well yeah, I''d be surprised right. I mean you, I was thinking on why are you still alive."

    Perhaps because she''s a reincarnator, the same as me and Souma, the talk easily connects.

    "Moreover, the fact that you''re on good terms with Chisome, who was said to be the worst trap heroine, it means rather than your survival moves, you''ve seized the possibilities that couldn''t be realized in the original work, that''s why see."

    "......That''s right. Gee, even though it''s the first time for a talk like this, the conversation is smooth; it''s saves me or rather, scary or rather."

    "Incidentally, is Souma also a reincarnator?"

    "......Yeahh, haven''t you two talked yet?"

    "We didn''t talk. We passed each other for a moment, but the gaze I saw at that time was creepy."

    Well, well, well......it seems Souma''s impression was at the worst even before we started talking.

    While ying with her pretty blonde hair, she looked at me and asked.

    "It hasn''t been long since I moved here, so I don''t know. What is your rtionship with Chisome? No need to guess are you two going out with each other?"

    "Yeah. We''re going outIt''s because I love Chisome lots that''s why."

    Are you sane. I expected her to say something like that, but her reaction was different.

    The moment she heard my reply, Yuika made her eyes sparkle, and she ran to my side and seized both my hands in hers.

    "I get it! I get it you know! I also adored Chisome lots! Although yandere is the main theme, the feeling is I don''t know what it''s like for a woman to y this kind of game, but still, like andmine, if you step on it you''ll end up dead that girl I adored her lots!"

    "O-, Ou......"

    "Moreover, the other Chisome is also very pretty right! No~ even anyone would think of the same you know to not make that girl cry said me, if there''s a way for a happy ending, I want to guide her I do think seriously!!"

    "..............."

    "But...... surely it wasn''t a half-baked path, was it? Probably, but doesn''t that girl have the same power as the original work?"

    "She does......have it"

    "That''s even more amazing isn''t it! It might be that you''re able to do it because you are a reincarnator who knows the future and the past, but...... Kuu!! Tell me in detail!! About Chisome, somehow please tell me as well! And hopefully, I want to be friends!!"

    This girl, is a girl who bears a close resemnce to Misora.......

 Chapter 42: Amusing Woman

    Chapter 42: Amusing Woman

    "Have you calmed down?"

    ".......Yes I have, I showed an embarrassing appearance didn''t I."

    She was in a state of excitement, but Yuika finally seemed to calm down.

    No way she who came into contact with me in this way was a yer of Byouai; moreover, in rtion to Chisome, I didn''t think she woulde telling me that she adored her.

    "I was variously wary since you gave me that surprised face, but no way did I expect you to be a heavy yer so far."

    "Well yeah, you''d be surprised. Well, but...... to think that Taiga would change like this see. That guy was just too ridiculous in the original work though."

    "Hahaa, as expected, it''s impossible for me to attack a girl I like. Rather, precisely because I love her, I couldn''t abandon her."

    "I get that I get that!!"

    When I casually checked the time, there was still leeway before lunch break was over.

    In a sense, I also get along well with her, or rather, unlike Souma, the existence of a friendly past life is all sorts of talk that gets lively.

    "Well, now she had already be a normal girl. So cute, pretty, so kind......she''s my little sister and girlfriend that I''m proud of."

    "Ooh!"

    "You jealous?"

    "Jealous!!"

    This is by now is that, she looked so shabby that I couldn''t bear to look at her.

    "Matou, what are you going to do from here?"

    "Yuika is fine, you know? Since I''ll let having myself call you Taiga too."

    "Is that so? Got it. Well then Yuika, what are you going to do from now on?"

    "From now on, you say, do you mean what action I will take as a heroine?"

    "Right right. Well, it''s pretty obvious though."

    Regarding Souma, at the point when her impression of him is at its worst, she won''t be that guy''s partner right.

    Besides, just because she''s reborn as a heroine, doesn''t mean she''ll behave like a part of the cogs in the wheel, I think anyway.

    Honestly, I am wondering why I was reincarnated into this girl. My family, including my brother, are also nice people you see...... It was refreshing to know things that werent told in the game. Precisely why, to live my life as myself as Yuika, which is different from the game, I will go."

    "I see"

    "Indeed. The world''s corrective power or something, you don''t seem to have that kind of dangerous power anyway?"

    "Right. If there were any, I wouldpletely be a target for removal."

    If this world doesn''t allow it to move forward on your own, I think I would''ve been erased long ago....... Well, that nightmare could also be thought of as a principle of what you call a corrective power, but that''s already a gone thingy, so there''s no need to worry.

    Incidentally, you also said Souma was a reincarnator, but did something wrong happen?

    "Oh, will you hear me for a talk?"

    "......What is it. Things suddenly got scary though."

    I told her all about Souma''s heroic saga.

    Doing so, she distorted her face into an expression of disgust and hugged her body as if she were protecting herself with her own arms.

    "There was also him being domesticated to be the protagonist anyway, and since there are many cute and pretty girls, I can also understand why he is getting carried away, but even though as long as we''re living in the not less than reality like this, what is he thinking I wonder."

    "Yep, you got that right. Moreover....... Aah no, it''s nothing."

    The thing with that guy calling Chisome a monster, I thought about also telling her that. But she had said that she likes Chisome so far, so if I did end up telling her, I guess I don''t know what she would do.

    "Why did you be silent? Tell me."

    "......Uhhh, like I said it''s nothing."

    I seeded in remaining silent for the time being.

    "All things considered, I had no idea that there really was such a thing as another world like this. Nee Taiga, now that things became like this, if you don''t enjoy it, it''s a loss, right, we."

    "That''s right."

    "Un Un Now then, the first thing to do is to be friends with Chisome through Taiga. After that, I want to get along with other heroines, I think."

    "Ahaha......"

    One thing or another, that''s the ce where I''m d she''s not really a bad girl right.

    Even after that, I continued to apany Yuika''s talk, but then an unexpected event happened.

    "......e?" (Taiga)

    "Is anything wrong?" (Yuika)

    On the rooftop, where there should only be me and Yuika, with only the top of her neck sticking out of the ground, Mashiro was staring at me.

    The sudden horror-struck scene surprised me more than my small, leaky voice could have suggested.

    When that happens, of course, Yuika, who is next to me, also follows my line of sight, asking me what''s wrong. But unless Chisome intends to, she can''t even see her figure, so in the end, I be a guy who is just surprised to see nothing.

    (......Oioi,e on, that''s too scary, Mashiro!)

    She approaches me little by little while keeping only her neck growing out of the ground.

    It''s not like she''s particrly angry regarding me being together with Yuika, she''s approaching me with an expressionless expression that could be called the default, so that''s also scary.

    "Nee, really what''s wrong?"

    "Uhhh......er......it''s that."

    What to do with this I wonder.

    Yuika should also have known the thing about Chisome, and even if she didn''t know that she had the name Mashiro, she knew about her existence......there would be no problem even if I were to say otherwise, I guess?

    "Onii-sama, what are you doing?"

    Mashiro crawls out of the ground andes standing right in front of me, staring at me.

    "......Ah~, well, I guess it''s fine."

    "Excuse me, what are you doing being convinced all by yourself"

    "There is another Chisome here now."

    "......Whats?"

    "There is another Chisome. Incidentally, I gave her the name Mashiro, so go recognize her as such."

    "......e? Ee!?"

    Frantically, Yuika searches for Mashiro, but she cannot see her with those eyes at all.

    Usually absent-minded is Mashiro, but her intuition is as sharp as Chisome''s, and she''s also quite quick to understand the situation on the spot.

    Besides, as far as Yuika is concerned, Mashiro had also seen her through Chisome, so she seemed to have guessed what the situation was now.

    "Wait a minute, is that girl there!? That girl who looks exactly like Chisome!? That girl who embraced Chisome with that sorrowful expression and wants to save Chisome she prays is there!?"

    "Wants to save she prays......? Well yeah I guess so. She''s in front of my eyes you know?"

    "Why...... why can''t I see!? Or rather, why can Taiga see her in the first ce!!"

    "There were various things that happened you know."

    Looking at Yuika who seemed to be frustrated, did Mashiro think of something, shaking it with vigor, she took her hand.

    "......e?"

    "With this I think it''s fine?" (Mashiro)

    "Right. If Chisome is near, she''ll be able to see, but for now, that will be enough."

    "Okay"

    Although it is transparent, she should be able to feel the touch of that hand.

    In the first ce, if she doesn''t have an actual entity like this, she won''t even be able to move that misfortunate-ish boy''s trousers.

    "This...... a girl''s hand. It''s so small, it''s smooth...... the sign of a beautiful girl from the touch! Moreover, I can also feel the ominousness in some way...... Aah so this is that ck Chisome I seeeeee!!"

    "......Mashiro, I might be wrong."

    "Is it? Amusing woman."

    Mashiro-san!? (Taiga)

    Aah...... Mashiro has ended up being influenced and memorizing some strange lines from reading my manga alright.

    After that, it was an indescribable time as I continued to stare at Yuika who merry touched Mashiro''s hand, whose figure could not be seen, with a disgusting look on her face.

    "What happened?"

    "Ain''t you looking somehow tired?"

    When I returned to the ssroom, it seemed my face looked so tired that Shinji and Kouki worried about me.

    HowEver...... No way I never thought that Yuika would be such an intense reincarnator like that, I ended up really tired, but still, was it fun? for sure.

    More or less, I do think the thing about her will be passed on to Chisome through Mashiro, but I guess I''ll also talk about her myself.

    From then on, I managed to do my best during my sleepy ss, and after school I met up with Chisome.

    "d you could make it Nii-san......wait, you look awfully sleepy, aren''t you?"

    "Yeah......At lunch break happened various things, and after that it was a sleepy ss that''s why."

    "Was that so. And then, the people in the back what to do?"

    "......Un?"

    When I turned around, who was there, believe it or not, was Misora and Yuika.

    "..............."

    "Well, nothing special it''s fine I think, though~." (Chisome)

    Wonder why, for some reason to me, I can only see the figure of the two together looking like the formation of the worstbination; is it just my imagination?

    However, apparently, it''s not that the two are chasing after us; it seems the form is somehow they ended up joining us in this ce as well by coincidence.

    "Hello Rikudou-san and Chisome-san. What a coincidence isn''t it."

    What a coincidence isn''t it, Taiga! In addition Chisome-chan! Aaaaaaaaaaaa!!"

    "Stop it I tell you, we''re standing out as it is that''s why!!"

    "Ahahaa! Amusing woman!" (Chisome)

    Like I said, I see that Chisome is also being influenced this iiiiiisss!!

    No way, I didn''t think that my stomach would get hurting sharply by this sort of form, and thus in a different meaning, I sighed.

 Chapter 43: Alliance And Name-calling

    Chapter 43: Alliance And Name-calling

    "Ah......truly, to think that I can view Rikudou-san and Chisome-san even after school, spring hase to my world"

    ......You, youre Shindou Misora, right? Was she this kind of character, I wonder....... Well, but I''m like this too anyway, so it''s fine right, nothing special!"

    ................

    For the time being, why did it turn out this way again, huh.

    If I remember correctly, I met up with Chisome at the school gate, but there I happened to run into Misora and Yuika as well.......and then the four of us just went with the flow as it was and came to the coffee shop.

    It was also a sudden thing anyway, and above all, the fact that these two people, who were going through a lot of intense stuff right in front of me, seemed to be impairing my memory.

    "Onii-sama, are you okay?"

    "It''s okay. Aah, Mashiro is cute really. It''s my healing."

    "......you can be more pampered you know?"

    "I''ll pamper"

    "Un"

    While Chisome, who was sitting next to me, looked at me with a smile, and me to her who sat on myp, hugged Mashiro as hard as I could.

    There were the two people who couldn''t perceive Mashiro in front of me, but without worrying about it, I was enjoying just the right amount of coldness given by Mashiro and the sticity that was no different from Chisome.

    "Oh Nii-san......I''ve already introduced myself to Shindou-senpai, but this the first time I''ve talked to you like this isn''t it?"

    "I-, Indeed......"

    While flirting with Mashiro, only my ears are listening to their exchanges.

    Apparently Yuika was quite in a state of nervousness at the fact she''s being talked to by Chisome, but "Well, that''s also not unreasonable, I guess," and smiled wryly.

    "Wawaa......it''s ticklish, Onii-sama"

    "Oops my bad"

    "Nuh-uh, I was just surprised. So be more intimate with me; fawn on me more?"

    ...............

    Today''s Mashiro looks awfully mature, or rather, I can feel the sweetness of an older sister (Onee-san) alright.

    Even so, Mashiro still had, after all, a lot of absent-minded expressions, so no matter how far she went, I couldn''t clear out the perception that she was my little sister.

    "Are you being nervous? It''s true that this is the first time we''ve talked, but from Nii-san, the head is much unscrewed........ Kohon *cough*, I heard you have a pleasant personality though?"

    "Taiga?"

    "I mean it''s true right"

    "......That''s also right but. Somehow I''m not fully satisfied with this."

    No, I mean......right?

    For some reason, Misora''s cheeks puffed out when we were having such exchanges, and we all turned our eyes to her to see what was wrong.

    Why, did Rikudou-san open up to Matou-san so much so quickly? You still havent called me by my first name and yet![Tl note: Rikudou-san refers to Taiga.]

    "......Uhhh"

    "......I thought we had gotten along well as it is. But, was it just me who thought so?"

    "No, that''s not what I......"

    This''s strange, wonder why the point of the spear is facing me.

    In a sense, this Misora''s way of saying it, is not the look of someone being jealous of another woman, but her true motive probably isn''t something like that should be.......as if to save me who was at a loss, Chisome interjected.

    "Why do you want to be close with Nii-san?"

    "I, certainly with Rikudou-san, but I''d also like to be close to Chisome-san more and even more!"

    "What about that heart of yours?"

    "Because if we became close, I could see more of this presh space! Perhaps there will also be an opportunity to y at your house, and the chances of seeing the two of you inplete privacy at that time will overwhelmingly increase as well! That''s why I, I want to be closer to you more!"

    "......That''s what I thought, Sheesh" (Taiga)

    Her vigour looks about to be a stalker one of these days, but is she okay, this girl.

    Incidentally, Yuika, who saw this Misora''s transformation earlier, while also surprised she epted it, but as expected, it seems she didn''t think Misora was going to go this far.

    "There is a limit, but if you want to see me and Nii-san''s lovey-dovey scene, I can only say, please go ahead and see it."

    "Properly, I will discern my limits."

    Misora corrected her attitude in an instant at Chisome''s few words.

    Until a short time ago, her breathing through the nose had also be rough anyway; if anything, even her nostrils had gotten bigger, and yet, the current her waspletely showing the figure of ady.

    "Interesting people gather around Nii-san, I see. I don''t give mercy regarding people whoe do bad things to us, but I don''t dislike people like Shindou-senpai and Matou-senpai."

    "......Chisome-san!"

    "......Chisome-chan!"

    Misora and Yuika held Chisome''s presented hand as if they were moved.

    If it were some long time ago, it would have been most likely impossible to convey this kind of smile and words from the now-Chisome without having a bad feelinge to mind, right.

    There is a saying that nothing will be well-received by all people, but the charm that Chisome exudes has the power to captivate and attract all beings.

    "Nii-san is also, see, why don''t you let yourself call Shindou-senpai by her first name? It''s a good opportunity for me too anyway, so will you two let Nii-san call you by your first name as well?"

    "Yeah......if Shindou is good, then not at all."

    "Of course I dont mind, Onii-sama......No that, Rikudou-san!"

    "I-, I''m totally okay with it too, Chisome-chan! Or rather, we''ve already done that though!"

    "......Customer, is it okay to ask to be a little quieter?"

    The waitress warned us because we were getting excited.

    I had thought that, as expected, their voices would be loud, but it seems they were loud enough to end up getting a warning after all.

    Misora and Yuika have calmed down, but their excitement doesn''t seem to cool down.

    After that, it was decided to call each other''s first names, and Misora was crying with a handkerchief in her hand.

    "Aah Today is what you call the best day ever. Taiga-san and Chisome-san, I feel like I''ve be even closer to you two."

    "You''re right......Nee Misora, you''re a very funny girl aren''t you. Besides......"

    "I know, Yuika-san. We, we have an affinity with each other thingy aren''t we. Isn''t that exactly what a friend of the heart is all about?"

    "Friend of the heart.......That''s fine isn''t it, very! From now on, let''s continue to get along with each other!"

    "Indeed!!"

    We witnessed the birth of a new friendship before our very eyes.

    After that, in rtion to Misora, she seemed to actually have a lesson to go to, so she left the shop while also having a feeling of reluctance to part.

    "Because time with us is more important, so it''s okay to bete, she''s saying that, really?" (Taiga)

    "Despite appearances, her house is very rich, isn''t it? If you''re a youngdy, it looks like your family will be very noisy about that kind of thing though." (Chisome)

    "That girl is fine you know. It''s true that she''s taking lessons for the sake of her future, but Misora''s family puts her thoughts first that''s why see." (Yuika)

    So it was like that......I don''t seem to remember anything like that.

    Probably, but at the present time, Yuika remembers more things regarding the story than I do anyway, and I think she''s well-informed about it.

    But, no way, Yuika-san really was a special-ish existence. (Chisome)

    "Indeed. I didn''t think you''d notice me at that point."

    ......Are you a person from the same world as Nii-san?

    "Looks like it."

    ...............

    At Yuika''s words, Chisome puffed out her cheeks and looked at me.

    Although Chisome seldom shows jealousy, the feelings she was holding right now were undoubtedly imbued with a hint of jealousy.

    And that wasn''t just Chisome; it was also the same with Mashiro, with whom the senses were shared.

    "......even if I know it can''t be helped. I don''t know what kind of world Nii-san was in anyway, and because I can''t go there."

    "That is, well, I suppose so."

    "That''s why I''m feeling a little jealous might be."

    "......Me as well, Onii-sama"

    Yareyare (Oh man), my two little sisters are so cute that I can''t help but love them though.

    As long as Yuika is in front of me, it''s impossible for me to forget about my surroundings too much and be affectionate to them, so let''s put up with it a little until we get home.

    Now then, although she couldn''t see her, maybe because Yuika knew about Mashiro''s existence, to the extent that it didn''t look unnatural, Chisome released her power.

    "......e?"

    Yuika''s surprised voice and struck dumb with astonishment expression were impressive.

    Reflected in her eyes was a beautiful girl who looked exactly like Chisome, and what she perceived as ck Chisome showed her figure.

    "Mashiro, once again give your greetings." (Taiga)

    "Un. First time meeting you, it''s Mashiro."

    "Ah......Un. First time meeting you."

    Yuika, it seems this has caused an overcapacity in the brain due to repeated strong impressions.

    Nheless, perhaps because of her experience of reincarnation, she seems to have cultivated the ability to ept things in her own way, and by the time we left the shop, she held Mashiro''s hand and the two had gotten along well.

    "This world is a god, I see! The fact that I could meet two people I am so in love with like that, it''s marvelous!"

    "......the tension is too high."

    "Ah, I''m sorry Mashiro-chan! So please don''t hate me!"

    "I won''t go as far as to hate you."

    "An angel......an angel exists!!"

    There is a character copse happening that makes one wonder what Matou Yuika is anymore.

    In this way, the number of people who know our secrets has increased, but I can''t imagine at all that Yuika will attract something bad, so I think that maybe for Chisome and Mashiro, the existence of Yuika, who epts and treats everything well, will be a big thing.

    "Me think it''s okay to also tell Misora-senpai about Mashiro you know."

    "Was that so?"

    "Un. I told you, right? Because I know that she will never betray. Rather, won''t she not be able to stop crying because she is even more moved than what she was shown today?"

    "......That does seem like what''s gonna happen yeah."

    At Misora, who we could easily imagine, Chisome and Iughed.

    The change in these heroines, unbeknownst to and without the participation of the protagonist, Souma, brings about irreversible changes.

    He, who thinks it''s natural for him to be liked, Souma, when things havee this far, I do feel pity for him. But well, I guess he has no choice but to have himself understand that this is the reality.

 Chapter 44: The Twos Heart

    Chapter 44: The Two''s Heart

    Recently, when I suddenly wake up at night, I like to watch at a certain moment.

    That is spread out in front of my eyes now; if I were to specifically exin it, it''s the figure of Nii-san and Mashiro sleeping while embracing each other happily.

    "Somehow, it''s nice isn''t it, this kind of thing"

    Nii-san and Mashiro are precious existence to me.

    It''s unmistakably an existence that I have to protect no matter what happens, and if it were to end up disappearing, I myself would end up broken I think....... That''s how important their existence is.

    Jealous regarding Nii-san and Mashiro hugging each other? No way I''m going to do so; I mean, Mashiro is also me, that''s why.

    "The time is...... 3 o''clock. I ended up waking up at a delicate time aren''t I."

    I muttered so and got out of bed and headed to the living room.

    When I poured cold water into the ss and slowly let it go down my throat, I couldn''t help but feel that my remaining drowsiness was blown away, but I was thirsty so it couldn''t be helped.

    "......Aah delicious."

    I put down the ss and think back to today.

    Misora-senpai and Yuika-senpai came when I was waiting for Nii-san, and I have gotten along so well with those two that even I myself was surprised by it.

    Though Yuika-senpai is still the only one I let know about Mashiro, it''s not a joke when I tell Nii-san that I think it might be okay to have to tell Misora-senpai someday.

    "Will they betray or will they not betray, it''s too blunt a reason on top of making friends, but it''s precious to us."

    I don''t care about betrayal itself, but I''m always thinking to the extent of eating them without hesitation if they do something to Nii-san.

    But those two are so crazy that I don''t really worry about it.

    "......Fufuu, they are crazy; is it a bit cruel to say that, I wonder~"

    I smiled wryly.

    However, this alone is true that as far as those two are concerned, they are clearly so strange than anyone I''ve met up until now that I end up thinking like so, and of course in a good way okay.

    "Nevertheless, Byouai......huh~ it''s a really strange feeling."

    The things about this world that I have Nii-san taught me were truly full of surprises.

    In the first ce, it''s natural that there''s no way I can think that this world I myself live in is such a thing as a game world, but it was also quite refreshing to hear that the moment I put my hands on her, I would go at full speed to the dead end, thendmine heroine.

    "As long as one is the heroine, you want her to be a cute girl right~."

    Well, I have absolute confidence in my appearance anyway, I''m also cute and beautiful, and furthermore, I''m proud of my sexy figure as well.

    Of course, the only one who can touch this body is Nii-san, but still, the heroine who promises death is, something like this......I also thought it suited me well.

    "In the game, I was a monster who didn''t bond with anyone and would eat and kill anyone who approached me. But in this world, I am tied to Nii-san, and I am also not swayed by my own power......isn''t thatproof that I can''t fall in love with someone other than Nii-san?"

    It means that I''ve recently started thinking about things like that, too.

    Although I say Nii-san, it''s the current Nii-san, and perhaps it''s not about the Nii-san I originally met.

    "From now on too, Mashiro and I will always be by Nii-san''s side. Spending our time of what you call days as students, bing adults, marrying Nii-san and building a happy family......fufu Just thinking about that alone makes me happy every day right~"

    We are still young, precisely why our bodies tremble with great joy at the happiness of being able to spend more and more time together with our loved one.

    I''m filled with happiness like this, but I have only one thing to think abouttely.

    "......Mother huh"

    I have few memories of my mother.

    I know that person hated me anyway, if anything even the people around can''t help it, but they were the same as my mother.

    Rather than being roughly a mother and daughter, the treatment was more like a troublesome pet that she had no choice but to keep, but even so, because she was there, I was able to meet Nii-san.

    "......We have no intention of meeting each other and we also have no intention of getting along well. To say nothing of the family bond, it has already been severed. Even so, I came to think like, maybe it''s okay to also tell that person that, I''m happy now you know, is probably.......thanks to Nii-san."

    That person......my mother is no longer an object of hatred for me.

    To the extent that I feel it''s a waste to embrace such negative emotions like that, I''m happy now.

    "Now~ then, something or other has ended up keeping me absorbed in my thoughts for about thirty minutes, didn''t it."

    It''s 3:30, as expected, it''s bad for my skin if I don''t go back to sleep soon.

    When, however, another thing calls to my mind as I stand stillthat is, once again, this world is a story centered on yandere girls; doesn''t that, in other words, mean I''m also going to be a yandere too? It''s a simple question.

    "I don''t particrly think of let''s bind Nii-san, I just want to monopolize him. I don''t want to cause trouble for Nii-san anyway and I have noints about what he does......I just want to monopolize him, really. I have no intention of meddling in Nii-san''s friendship rtionship, so even if pretty women like Misora-senpai and Yuika-senpai became acquaintances, I won''t do things like get jealous......I''m just, if I have Nii-san by my side, then that''s fine whatsoever, and really I just want to at any rate keep him to myself anyway?"

    ......Un?

    I felt something was caught in the middle of my words, but I thought it didn''t particrly matter and went back to my room.

    Nii-san and Mashiro were still asleep on the bed, but Nii-san''s position had changed a little.

    Could it be that Nii-san......Ahaa

    If he became in a position where he could hug me and fall asleep, it meant that, in other words, he was waiting for me, right?

    In that case, I immediatelyid down next to Nii-san.

    "......suu......haa"

    While I hugged Nii-san as hard as I could, I sniffed that body odor.

    Doing so, the scent of Nii-san I love lots, entered my body through my nose and made this body, which had be Nii-san''s only thing, hot.

    From the depths of my heart, my woman''s figure will end up having its appearance manifest.

    "Nii-san, I love you."

    Let''s save up this twinge in my body until another time.

    Ah~ Even so...... To be able to fall asleep wrapped in this scent, makes oh me the happiest right!

    "......?"

    Something, I felt an enormous sense of joy.

    "Onii-sama? Chisome?"

    Slowly raise your body up.

    Onii-sama and Chisome are asleep as they were...... huh? If so, I wonder what that was just now.

    At something I didn''t really understand, I tilted my head and tried to hug Onii-sama''s body once more.

    "......Ehehe"

    Today''s me is great.

    If it were the usual, I''d be half asleep and, with momentum, end up diving into Chisome''s shadow, and yet, today, I am still able to be properly next to Onii-sama.

    "......??"

    But, the strange sensation won''t go away.

    Lately, a sensation that I don''t really understand has been rushing about inside of me.

    That is, when I look at Onii-sama, I feel a warmth in my chest area, and then I''d unintentionally end up reaching out my hand to him.

    Chisome said that''s what you want as a woman, but to me, I don''t quite understand what that means.

    What you want as a woman......U~n?

    There is the sensation I don''t understand, but I understand the meaning of the words, what you want as a woman.

    That is, in other words, that means to be in the state of bing one together with Chisome as before and ovepped bodies with Onii-sama, I guess.

    "......-~~"

    I''ve never thought of that kind of thing even once up until now.

    But, now that I''ve ended up knowing that happiness, I can''t forget that sensation anymore.

    "......not with the bing one together with Chisome, will Onii-sama also do it with me I wonder"

    No matter how far I go, Chisome and I are connected.

    That''s why, no matter what form it takes, it doesn''t change the fact that Chisome and I are loved by Onii-sama.

    Even so...... Will Onii-sama give love to me my self, I wonder?

    "It''s a strange sensation. Just like a human...... Ah, it''s no good. this kind of thinking is no good, I have to be confident that I am human."

    I am not a monster; that''s what Onii-sama and Chisome have told me.

    A human being with just a little bit of special power, I have to think so.

    If I were to remember a lot of things I don''t know from now on, it''s fine.

    I am Mashiro...... I am not a monster, I am Mashiro...... Onii-sama''s little sister, half of Chisome.

    "That''s right, you are not a monster that''s why."

    "Ah......"

    When I suddenly heard that voice, I was relieved from the bottom of my heart......and then, I floated my body and moved so that it was sandwiched between Onii-sama and Chisome.

    Chisomeughed as if troubled, but I was happy.

    [Tl note: FYI, in the Mashiro POV part, she called Taiga at the halfway point "Nii-san" and not "Onii-sama." I don''t know if this was intentional or if the author simply made a typo and just left it there for whatever reason, but for the sake of consistency, I followed it through with "Onii-sama."]

 Chapter 45: Awakening

    Chapter 45: Awakening

    "Naa Taiga"

    "What?"

    "......What happened for this to turn out this way?"

    "A lot of things happened. A lot of things yeah."

    Beyond Shinji and Kouki''s line of sight, that is, in other words, would mean it''s right in front of me, though. Misora and Yuika, who should be in the next ss, are happily having conversations with each other.

    Until just the other day, there was no point of contact between them, but after the exchanges at that coffee shop, Yuika also came to have a point of contact in earnest.

    "Hehh, I see, so Misora did that sort of thing, hm" (Yuika)

    "Yes. That being said, there''s that about it, but" (Misora)

    Basically, Misora came to the three of us men, and maybe Yuika could see us from the corridor, who seemed to be having fun talking, and so she also came grandly to our ssroom to join us.

    From Shinji and Kouki''s point of view, it''s a series of surprises, I guess. But it''s not as if these girls are only dealing with me; they talk to the two of them too, so they seem happy on the contrary.

    You have Chisome-chan anyway...... is this what you call it a one chance thing?

    "......no way!?"

    "It''s a no isn''t it~" (Misora)

    "It is a no~" (Yuika)

    "Right~!"

    "I have indeed gotten carried away!!"

    They were also open enough to do such exchanges with them.

    Not that I didn''t think if Chisome was here, but only about the difference in grades, there was nothing I could do about, so I had no choice but to give up.

    "It''s like that but...... this girl is here though."

    "Ehehe, Onii-sama"

    Mashiro is rxing as she sits on myp.

    Having learned about Misora and Yuika, maybe Mashiro has developed a certain amount of interest in people other than me, and like this, she came toe to visit us every time there was a break time.

    "......Chisome is jealous, but this is my privilege."

    Saying that, Mashiro hmphed and puffed out her chest.

    Is invisible and can prate walls at will, literally acting like a ghost, that was Mashiro. Precisely because of that, she is able to move freely like this, but Chisome is apparently envious from the bottom of her heart when she sees this.

    She also has her own socializing anyway, and it''s not realistic for her to leave ande to my ssroom every break time as well......or rather, because it stands out too much, Chisome also basically refrains from thinking about that area.

    (Because of that, the cuteness of Chisome, whoes at night to get spoiled, is breaking through the limit though.)

    It''s as if she''s absorbing the amount I gave to Mashiro, and the recent night''s Chisome is very cute.

    By the way, there were quite a few ssmates who were surprised that I called Misora and Yuika by their first names, and even now we were being watched quite a bit.

    "Ah, that''s right. Incidentally, Taiga."

    "What?"

    "I''lle to y this Saturday, so take care okay? By the way, I have properly talked about it to Chisome-chan."

    "......e?"

    "I''ll let myself have it to go too.......Haa"

    Seriously? I didn''t know that.

    While pretending not to notice a woman shaking her body in the corner of my vision, that reminds me of what Chisome had said earlier in the morning that I might be surprised, but was it this, huh.

    "More......be closer with Chisome-chan more, and Mashiro-chan also......guhehe." (Yuika)

    "Finally, the two''s figure as they really are up close......Kufufuu" (Misora)

    Right now, we''re the only ones who are seeing their expressions, but......they''re both terribly distorting their beautiful expressions into something that can''t be shown anywhere else.

    Mashiro didn''t change herid-back demeanor, but Shinji and Kouki were a little pulled back by the hidden facial expressions of these beautiful women.

    "You two, I knew this face that''s why."

    "......Seems like it."

    "Something......I can''t find the words, but it''s something like that right."

    This too can only happen like this if Chisome and Mashiro are involved, so these girls'' usual are splendidly beautiful girls.

    These two guys were looking at me with jealousy because they wereing to my house, but they softened their gaze when they saw their faces.

    After all, amusing woman......group?

    You''re right, it''s a group of amusing woman.

    After that, Yuika returned to the ssroom, and Mashiro also went back as she passed through to the ground, so the usual scene returned.

    "Taiga-san, me, I''m supremely looking forward to it" (Misora)

    "What are you going on about looking forward to. Misora and Yuika will be there, so we won''t do things like the time when it''s just the two of us, alright?"

    "......e?"

    What in the world is he talking about? She looks at me with such eyes.

    As if she had seen the despair of this world, her expression turned blue......or rather, it looked exactly like the expression she showed to Souma once in the game.

    <i>"Why are you able to say it like that? Isn''t it strange that is?"</i>

    <i>"What are you talking about? Come now, to Onee-chan"</i>

    <i>"......Why don''t we, take a little distance? We''d, be better to get a little apart"</i>

    <i>"......e?"</i>

    <i></i>

    He, who was well-liked in his own way; the protagonist of the original work, Souma, was not unthinking; while being loved by the heroines, he properly set his eyes on the future.

    Precisely why, the event was held was to restore Misora, who had ended up transforming too much when she said she was going to be an older sister (Onee-chan).

    (......Misora''s face at that time had a unique vor to it right... wait, this is not the time for that)

    While I sighed, I continued my words.

    "What were you expecting you......"

    "......If it''s possible, the hot and rich entanglement of the two of you"

    "There''s no way we''ll let you see it, right? If it''s just a kiss, then it''s fine."

    "Can I see the kiss!?"

    Oops, it seems the words were misunderstood.

    With a rough breath through her nose, she brought her face quickly and vigorously closer to me. "Enough already ande back," her friends said and pull her away.

    When I was relieved that I was saved, sure enough, I could feel the many gazes.

    (......Haa, I''m tired)

    Well but, I''d be "even with this," I can now understand Souma''s feelings when he saw Misora''s transformation style and suggested to let''s be apart......It''s like, "Well, that''s what gonna happen."

    "......Let''s get healed by Chisome and Mashiro after school is over."

    What a thought I had that day during lunch break, I saw that guy''s folly again.

    "......That is"

    That was two people, a boy and a girl...... When I ended up saying it, it was Souma and Shigure.

    Where those two were heading, by means of custom, as always, the rooftop, and Shigure was silently following behind Souma, who had a confident look on his face.

    "That guy......"

    I don''t remember the details anymore, but if I remember correctly, Souma and Shigure''s meeting should be in town.

    He casually applies for volunteer activities, there Souma meets Shigure and wille to deepen their rtionship.

    Shigure was originally happy to be relied on by someone, but at that time, all of her senses reacted to Souma and she took a liking to him or something. I feel like I was also given an exnation about her that I didn''t understand well.

    "......as expected, among all the heroines, she''s number one when ites to dangerous girls, I guess."

    Of course, except for Chisome though.

    As expected of Souma, who doesn''t take it to act like a protagonist. So while thinking, surely Shigure won''t be like attracted to him as well, right, but I got so curious and followed their figure after that.

    And then.

    "Can I have counting on you if I need anything? So can you tell me your number or something?"

    "......that is......I don''t mind but"

    At this time, it seemed to me as if he was forcing her to obtain a means ofmunication with her.

    Towards Shigure, who enjoys being relied on, he chooses that word directly and tries to get inside (prate one''s heart), but if you think about it with girls''mon sense, what is with this guy, like it would be like that is normal...... That''s what I was thinking at the time.

    "See youter, Shigure, I''ll contact you again."

    ...............

    Shigure does not respond to Souma''s words, and as it was, Souma leaves the rooftop.

    I was hiding behind the door, so I didn''t get found out, but maybe he felt some extent of response? Souma said something like this.

    "After all, I am the protagonist see. It''s a little different than nned, but with this rhythm"

    While muttering such things, that guy went down the stairs.

    I can''t help but feel pity for Shigure, who ended up caught by a troublesome senior (senpai) soon after school enrollment, when I thought so like that, Shigure''s cutely voice reached my ears.

    "What is with that senpai...... why does he know that I''m thinking I want someone to rely on me?"

    That''s because that guy is a reincarnator...... wait, hold on, isn''t there something strange about her state?

    "......Why does he know the things about me? Why does he know my wishes? He talks as if he knows me to some extent...... No way, is he for me, my fated person? That person is...... that kind of...... that kind of person is......fufuu.......ahahaa"

    Oya? *Hm?*

    I wonder why he knows the things about me......but let''s see~, if he wants to be spoiled so much, I might have all sorts of ideas too. He forced me to have a point of contact like that, after all, so to some extent, no matter what this side does, he wouldn''t have anyints, right? If he knew the things about me, then it would be strange if I didn''t know the things about him too, right? Ahaha Things to do have gone increasing, didn''t it~ what should I do, I wonder~"

    ...............

    I left that ce in silence.

 Chapter 46: Only He Who Doesnt Notice Anything, Consequently Being Full Of Oneself

    Chapter 46: Only He Who Doesn''t Notice Anything, Consequently Being Full Of Oneself

    "Dear customer~? Are there any itchy spots~?"

    "Is there any~"

    Thanks to you two. I feel good, very.

    Me, I''m in heaven now.

    When it''s time to take a bath to wash away the fatigue and sweat of the day, if it''s the usual, I would take a bath peacefully by myself, but today believe it or not, I''m bathing with my two little sisters.

    As you can already tell from their lines just now, the two are washing my body withther on a towel....... This is happiness, I thought, what else can I say other than it''s heaven, huh.

    "Onii-sama is looking very happy."

    "Fufuu, it means thats a good thing that is. Now now, I''m pouring~"

    Hot water was poured over my shoulders, and the bubbles clinging to my body were washed away.

    Neither of us had a towel wrapped around our bodies, so the various ces, such as important parts, arepletely visible, but this much are not something to be shy about anymore.

    That being said, both Chisome and Mashiro have attractive bodies, so it''s natural to be turned on, but I can endure it.

    "......Oh, it''s about to start."

    "Ah~, TV, huh"

    Just when Mashiro finished washing my body, she left the bath at full speed.

    The time is around 6 o''clock in the evening now, but there are TV shows that Mashiro is into at this time of the day, so apparently that is something she really can''t miss.

    "This ising from me, I know, but she had be more human, or, how should I put it" (Chisome)

    "Isn''t that a good thing" (Taiga)

    "Well yeah" (Chisome)

    At, Mashiro is also no different from humans anymore, weughed.

    "Well then, Nii-san."

    "Ooh, leave it to me."

    Chisome sat down in front of me with her back turned, so now it''s my turn to wash her body.

    I don''t have any intention of saying that my body myself is filthy or something. But Chisome''s body is really beautiful without a single blemish, and honestly, I''m being fearful of what I should do if I were to put effort into it poorly and get a mark on it.

    (Well, I''m also able to get used to it little by little though.)

    When I''m washing Chisome''s body as I gently stroke it, she''s giving me afortable look with it as well, so the amount of force seems, in general, not wrong.

    After washing her back and running the hot water, she turned her stomach towards me.

    Herrge, growing breasts were shaking like jelly on the beat. Giggled, Chisome smiled and mouthed a please for the front, too.

    "......You''re right. To run away from this it can''t go, I was washed too anyway."

    "UnUn That''s right, isn''t it~? It''s not at all like I actively try to eliminate the escape route, you know?"

    "That, isn''t that the same thing as confessing yourself?"

    "You could also say that~"

    I let out a sigh at my little sister''s proactive behaviour, and came to wash her with my hands firmly.

    Wash not only the shoulders and stomach, but also while feeling the softness of the chest properly, and moreover, wash the parts that are hidden by lifting it up as well......and when everything was over, Chisome and I were soaking side by side in the bathtub.

    Fuu, after all, taking a bath with Nii-san is exceptional.

    "Is that so? Well, I''m happy about it too, but it might be a little tiring."

    Because of being nervous or something?

    "Aah"

    Although I''m used to it, I get nervous all the same, so please understand it.

    "Tsuntsun" *poke*poke*

    ...............

    "Ehehe"

    Just when I thought "it had quieted down, huh," Chisome ising to poke my shoulders and cheeks and goes out of her way to say tsuntsun, so I also try to poke her cheeks as if to counterattack.

    The feeling of the soft and bouncy skin was very pleasant, and as an action for wanting to mess around lightly, I was convinced that certainly it was making me want to do it.

    "And then Nii-san?"

    "U~n?"

    "Did something happen at school? Haven''t you been thinking the whole time about something?"

    "......Ah~"

    At Chisome''s words, as expected, she was watching me well, I thought, and smiled wryly.

    "Well, it''s not something to hide, I guess. Actually"

    I exined to Chisome what I saw on the school rooftop.

    Doing so, although Chisome''s expression distorted in displeasure at the first name that came up, and moreover, hearing the words that followed, her appearance became one that shows an immense curiosity.

    "No way, that wrong idea guy is like that, I see......Fu~n"

    I thought he would get despised by her without doubt, but Renjou Shigure seemed to take a liking to Souma.

    However, that way of liking him wasn''t normal, and her words and deeds were exactly what was called a yandere, even as far as her atmosphere is concerned...... Well, as far as that atmosphere is concerned, it''s because that of Shigure was resembling closely to her in the game.

    (Seeing that Shigure, consequently I''d be, now that I mention it, this world was a thing about yandere, right~ to the extent I unintentionally remembered it.)

    It just, no more than a little change did happen as well is certain.

    Vaguely...... The thing that really felt vague, was that it was more about Shigure''s reaction than the original work, or rather, that atmosphere, I felt from it a kind of fear.

    My memory of what kind of story it was about is already vague.......The only thing I can remember is about her being endowed with a special maternity that doesn''t suit that small body.

    "Even so, Renjou-san is it~. I did, within limitations, have conversations with her as a ssmate, but she feels like a normal girl, right~."

    "That''s right isn''t it~ That''s what normal is right~"

    "Un. That''s why I don''t have the image of her, to the point of morbidity, muttering chatters thinking about someone like what Nii-san just said though......"

    I suppose so; even I never thought it would turn out like that as well.

    When I first met her at the sweets shop, she was just a normal girl anyway, and she was normal even when she listened to Souma''s one-sided story...... As expected, Souma seeing through the wishes she embraced in her heart, was the cause of everything huh.

    "......Naa Chisome"

    "Whaat?"

    "For argument''s sake though......"

    And then I tried asking her.

    "It might be a bit difficult to imagine, but for example, go and assume Chisome has, to the point of morbidity, some kind of wish in her heart."

    "Un"

    "That wish is known by the other person by chance and is epted, or from the moment you meet that wish is known and is epted, which one is better?"

    "That is......"

    U~n, Chisome put her hand to her chin and thought, and maybe she hade up with an answer; she opened her mouth.

    "Probably but......thetter? If we go by normal, you might question why he knows, but if we go by different from normal, you would feel that matter is fate, wouldn''t you?"

    "......I see. After all, it wille to that, huh."

    Renjou-san also said fate and such, right?

    "Aah"

    "Then I guess that''s how it is right~."

    In other words, it means he, who originally knew Shigure''s wish from the outside, Souma, is about toe end up thoroughly granting it huh......and moreover, the feelings that are far stronger than the original work are now, about to be directed towards Souma.

    "......Well, no curse on the untouchable god, huh?" (Let sleeping dogs lie)

    "I suppose so. If with this that wrong idea guy did against her will or something, if Renjou-san will be saddened by something and the like, I might have intervened a little though......Kufufu There''s something about the atmosphere that seems like it''s going to be fun, isn''t it Nii-san!"

    ......You''re having fun aren''t you, Chisome-san.

    "Un"

    Well, if I were to speak truthfully, I''m having a little fun too.

    What kind of chemical reaction will ur, and how will the entanglement between Souma and Shigure develop from now on...... Even if I feel some fear about Shigure''s state, after all, I''m curious.

    "But I see now~. So that Renjou-san''s state is what you call a yandere."

    "What sort of thing a yandere is, or what kind of concept it is, I think people who clearly understand it are few though."

    It''s not like it means I fully understand it either alright......

    As I was thinking about things like that, Chisome firmly grabbed me by the shoulder.

    "Chiso......me"

    The atmosphere of Chisome staring at me was bizarre; her expression made her feel far more frightening than usual.

    "Nii-san, if you don''t stay with me together always, that''s no good, you know? I won''t give you to anyone, and I won''t allow anyone to take you away either. We''ll be together forever and everNii-san and I are connected by the thread of fate. We are in a domain that no one can invade that''s why!!"

    With her eyes spread wide and red up, she said so with tremendous vigour.

    "......Is that what it feels like? What do you think?"

    However, Chisomeughed jokingly right away at the terrifying atmosphere.

    Chisome in the game was not a yandere, so it was also scary, but it even had a fresh expression is certain.

    "Being loved by Chisome to the point of morbidity is also a happy thing, isn''t it? I thought so, you know."

    "......Ehehe"

    At least, I don''t think it''s anything but happy to be loved so much by such a girl though.

    Nheless, this exchange made Chisome hold some interest towards ying yandere.

    And, not only Chisome, but I also shared to Yuika about Shigure.

    "What''s that doesn''t that sound interesting? Hey! I''m getting curious about what will happen though!"

    Yuika is also eager-ish, and it seems she will be keeping a close eye on future trends.

    If I were to say it even more, maybe because he got carried away with his exchanges with Shigure, Souma himself alsoes to hassle me once again.

    "Ou Taiga, one heroine hase to me close at hand ya know? Just as I thought, it was fated to be this way see. So, with that being said, next time I''ll talk to Yuika. Don''t go about getting in my way ya hear."

    "..............."

    Naa Souma, to have confidence is a good thing.

    Well but, because I know the other side of things, rather than feeling annoyed or bothered and so on by these words, I feel a little like I''m just looking at a small child who is thinking, "If I can do it, I''ll do my best."

 Chapter 47: A Latent Yandere After All Is There

    Chapter 47: A Latent Yandere After All Is There

    It was as early as Saturday, and that promised day has arrived.

    Both Misora and Yuika seemed to have no intention of changing their minds abouting to our house, and they kept reminding me over and over again that they would definitely go until we parted on Friday evening.

    No way, I didn''t think you woulde in such an expensive looking car, you know?

    "Ahaha. That surprised me too. When I went to the meeting ce, Misora was waiting with her arms folded looking so with *deden* BGM ying in the background that''s why."[Tl note: Source Youtube.]

    Yuikaughed and said so.

    Misora''s family is extremely rich; if so, that would exin the expensive-looking car she just got in, but how did she know where the house was in the first ce?

    "......do a little research and you can tell, huh"

    Originally, I thought they wouldn''t know where the house was, so I had the idea of picking them up.

    However, Misora said in rtion to that that it''s fine not to worry, so it means the location of the house was perfectly known to her.

    <i>"Why do you know?"</i>

    <i>"e? This much is normal, you know?"</i>

    ......By now, its that; as far as Misora is concerned, it might be better not to worry about her at all.

    The two visited with that kind of feeling, but since it was not me or Chisome who first greeted them, but Mashiro, I had to exin a little regarding Mashiro to Misora.

    "......that result is that after all." (Taiga)

    "That girl, isn''t she already fanatically doting" (Yuika)

    Beyond our line of sight, Misora is hugging Mashiro the whole time.

    She''s pasted and stuck to Mashiro''s back, and *kunkakunka* transformed into a pervert or something. But Mashiro just seemed to get tickled as is and didn''t reject her or even try to get away from her.

    "Mashiro-san...... Aah~, cute. I want a girl like this for a little sister~."

    "Unfortunately, I am Onii-sama''s little sister only; that''s why."

    "I understand. That''s an absolute natural way of things...... However, aah~, I wonder what it is, this feeling."

    Misora stared at me while still hugging Mashiro, then alternately looked at Chisome standing in the kitchen, and then returned her gaze to Mashiro.

    "Taiga-san is the brother (Onii-san), Mashiro-san and Chisome-san are the younger sisters (Imouto-san)...... Aah~, I want to be the child of this family. I want Taiga-san to treat me as his little sister, and I want Chisome-san and Mashiro-san to treat me as their older sister~!!"

    "......Nee Nii-san, this person is interesting isn''t it."

    "As much as one can see, sure. It just...... is tiresome to go along with this tension."

    Perhaps hearing such mutters, Misora straightened her spine with a snap and moved away from Mashiro and gracefully sat down on the sofa and altered into herdy self.

    "My apologies, I will be proper. I will endeavor to properly behave in moderation, so please don''t say things like it''s tiresome! Since I don''t want to be hated!!"

    "......You''re not being hated. There there."

    "Mashiro-san...... Hmm? What is it, I wonder, this feeling of wanting to shout "Mamaa"."

    I don''t know if this girl is any good anymore; no, she''s no good, it is.

    Nheless, I wonder if the local people who could easily ept Mashiro this much, who was clearly different from ordinary people, were quite a rare existence.

    Nii-san, the cake and tea are ready, so could you give me a hand?

    "Got it"

    For this day, I had bought cakes for the number of people at the usual sweets shop.

    Misora and Yuika also brought sweets and such, but as expected, I''m on the side of hosting them right now that''s why see.

    "Nee Misora-senpai"

    "What is it?"

    "You epted Mashiro easily well, didn''t you? It''s not like it means I have exined the full story, but you understand Mashiro''s different-ness, right?"

    Chisome questioned Misora while stabbing at the cake.

    Misora, who had been love-struck regarding Mashiro until just a moment ago, tightened her expression and while she brought with her a slight smile on that beautiful face, she returned the words like this.

    "Certainly, I understand that she''s not normal. However, in this way, we met and got to know each other. Not only Chisome-san, but together with Mashiro-san...... If that''s the case, there''s no need for an unnecessary inquiry, isn''t it? No matter what kind of secrets there are, I, with pride, am delighted to have met you all."

    "......Misora" (Taiga)

    "......Fufuu, don''t you say good things" (Yuika)

    Chisome was dumbfounded by Misora''s words, but "that''s true, too, isn''t it," and sheughed as well.

    Maybe Mashiro was also happy with Misora''s words; as if she were snuggling up to someone she took a liking to, she clung tightly to Misora''s shoulder.

    (......That''s right. It''s not just me and Yuika; the people of this world too can properly ept Chisome and Mashiro.)

    Even if Misora''s condition now is spurting arge quantity of blood from her nose and she is shouting strange noises about "the spring of my world hase" and such, it doesn''t change the fact that Misora has epted Chisome and Mashiro.

    "Here Tissue" (Taiga)

    "My apologies. I was too happy that I couldn''t help but end up letting out a lethal amount of blood."

    "e? Are you okay?" (Yuika)

    "I''m okay. Me, I''m invincible so."

    What the heck of a thing are you, you......

    "You okay?" (Mashiro)

    "I''m okay! Onee-chan is fine!"

    "......Then I''m d." (Mashiro)

    Oi, your nose is bleeding again, look.

    We were watching Mashiro and Misora''s exchange. I, Chisome, and Yuika, in a by-chance manner, brought our faces closer and exchanged words.

    "Nee, Nee, if I remember correctly, Misora-senpai, whom Nii-san and Yuika know, wanted to be a big sister, right? But after meeting Nii-san...... well, I''m also included in it, but it seems like she had shifted-to-liking-brother-and-sister-ish though." (Chisome)

    "Yeah. But......it seems that the remaining door of propensity has been mostly wrenched open by Mashiro." (Taiga)

    "UnUn. But whenpared to the original work, she''s quite mild anyway and she''s bing crazy isn''t it." (Yuika)

    I nodded strongly.

    Compared to the original work, you can''t see the abnormal love that seems to be understood as much as to epass and engulf everything; conversely, given that she''s so nuts to the extent of being mad, the fact that it makes this one look better is strange.

    Hmm? Doesn''t Mashiro-chan feel irritated? (Yuika)

    "It''s okay. Mashiro certainly takes a liking to Misora-senpai, but if I had to say which one, it seems like the strange feeling as if looking at a rare animal is bigger that''s why." (Chisome)

    I see, apparently, Mashiro seems to see Misora as a rare animal.

    It just, well, put it, as to be close is a good thing. We watch over these girls'' states while eating cake.

    In the midst of all that, our topic moved to Souma.

    "Even so that guy......isn''t he out of his mind?" (Yuika)

    "You mean Souma?" (Taiga)

    "Indeed" (Yuika)

    Souma, at that name, Chisome moves her fingers to grip and open.

    Chisome-chan?

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m unintentionally kind of in a mood to want to crush him."

    "My, is it. If so it''s fine then."

    Is that fine you''re saying!

    ......Somehow already, it''s like my position is in the Tsukkomi role.

    "And then? What happened?" (Taiga)

    "During lunchtime yesterday, that guy came to hassle me. And then suddenly, I''m a man you can rely on, so by all means rely on me. It doesn''t mean I would be telling this to anyone, I''m telling this because it''s you, Yuika, he said. I don''t want to understand, but that guy came and said what I do understand!" (Yuika)

    "Gross" (Chisome)

    Chisome''s Fireball Straight, while unfortunate, doesn''t reach that guy.

    Nheless, it seems that guy really contacted Yuika, as he dered to me, but although Yuika also thought it would be troublesome, so she didn''t say she was a reincarnator, she seemed to have driven him away with words that Yuika would never say.

    "What things did you say?" (Chisome)

    "You dickhead bastard go die...... Kohon *cough*, I said it a little mildly, but I was able to have myself to say something a little more extreme. And then he ran away see."

    "......Ah~"

    Certainly, those were words that Yuika would never say.

    In the first ce, it''s also true that Yuika would never say bad things about someone. But she was the type to never say a filthy word out of her mouth, so here, if he had a good intuition, even he would notice the thing about Yuika, but as was expected.

    However, this talk did not end here.

    "It just, see? After that, that girl.......Renjou Shigure came and called out to me."

    "Hee?"

    "Renjou-san is?"

    To us, who were curious, Yuika continued with these words.

    "She said like this to me with a very kind expression. I sympathize with you with my heart, but could I have you be patient for just a little longer? I will, without fail, tell Souma-senpai not to make a pass at you so. That is why, please be rest assuredMe, management is my forte so, she said."

    "..............."

    This is, after all, is it fine to interpret Shigure as the genuine?

 Chapter 48: Thats Her Essence And Everything

    Chapter 48: That''s Her Essence And Everything

    "A bit with me, Misora? What''s going on with you?"

    "What is it?"

    "What is it, you say...... you''ve been grinning this whole time though."

    "I did no such thing. Mufufu"

    It''s a scene at school at the beginning of the week.

    After greeting me lightly as usual, Misora returned to her seat, but as her friends pointed out now, she had been grinning the whole time.

    "......Naa Naa, Shindou and Matou went to your house, right?"

    "Aah, that reminds me you did were listening huh"

    "What happened tell me!"

    At the want-to-hear-it-so-badly-they-couldn''t-help-it Shinji and Kouki''s state, I let out a sigh.

    "Something happened is certain, but try get a look at that face. Unfortunately, the thing about me never being jealous of you guys is definite, you know?"

    "......Right"

    "You''re right. Somehow we knew that too."

    "It was above good to let me have you guys understanding," and I smiled wryly.

    As I kept my eyes on Misora with her friends, who even now were still worried about what was going on with her, I remembered the time when they came to my house.

    (Somehow or rather, I''m really tired)

    Misora''s running wildly behavior is just like that, but she properly noted what she should refrain from, and attacked an exquisite line that Chisome and Mashiro didn''t find unpleasant.

    Although that way of being seemed to be something like a tightrope walker in a sense, in Misora''s case, she was a tightrope walker equipped with many lifelines, so in the end, it was as natural that not a single thing she did to thest moment would be hated by the two.

    (Yuika is into Chisome, and Misora is into Mashiro...... Since it was like that, it was easier for me, but wonder why I''m so tired like that.)

    Chisome and even Mashiro also seemed to find it refreshing to have a same-sex existence who understood in the true sense of the word and said that they would like for them toe visit again if they had the chance.

    <i>"Those people, they are really interesting you know. I think it''s precisely because it''s Nii-san, that people like that gather together see."</i>

    That is, in other words, I put it in a tsukkomi "Am I a streetmp that attracts moths called entrics really?"

    Well but, I was happy to see Chisome looking happy anyway, and if she was able to properly have an existence that she could rely on other than me as well, then I''m d.

    (......From now on, even if something happens to me, if it''s that girl...... just kidding, I should stop thinking about stupid-looking things, huh. The world of anime and manga is enough for that kind of thing.)

    Perhaps it was wrong to think such a thing like that, and *nururi* *slimily* Mashiro''s figure appeared from the ground.

    To be able to get through with just a slight jump in my shoulders was the result of my many previous experiences with this attack until now, but no matter how cute my little sister is, after all, this is something I should put a stop to riight.

    Onii-sama, me and Chisome......I dont know well, but we are angry.

    "e?"

    At being told we were angry, I rounded my eyes.

    Mashiro puffed out and inted her cheeks and reached out to me with that beautiful hands, lightly pinching both of my cheeks.

    "Onii-sama thought about something he shouldn''t. That''s why me and Chisome, came with a scare."

    "......Ah~"

    I see, in other words, even when I''m gone......it seems that I''ve ended up being sensed thinking about things like that.

    Even now, Mashiro''s blood is still mixed in me, so sure enough, for them, it seems that these girls'' senses end up being sensitive to the kind of thing that threatens peace.

    "......so that''s how it is, huh. my bad alright."

    "Uun (it''s fine), Chisome also said. It''s not something to re up at every little thing about; much less protecting the present is just fine; that''s why it''s not even something enough to point out......but still, it''s about Onii-sama, so we can''t help but be worried about it, she said."

    All the words that Mashiro conveys are what Chisome synchronously also thinks about.

    "Regarding that, I''m overprotective, aren''t I," I thought, along with "yareyare *good grief*," and I didn''t do anything like to elude what I did; I just apologized, "nevertheless, sorry for making you two worried."

    "Go tell Chisome as well that things are okay."

    "Okay. And also Onii-sama."

    "What?"

    "That person, after all, is amazing. She shouldn''t be able to see me now, and yet, she has been looking over here since I came here you know?"

    "......geh"

    What lies ahead of the finger Mashiro pointed at was Misora, who was staring over here.

    Even while having a conversation with her friends, skillfully directing her gaze so as not to get found out is undoubtedly the act of a fearless fighter...... That girl, she''s done it.

    "Naa, what have you been mumbling about since some time ago?"

    Its nothing. Now then, the morning assembly will start soon~"

    Mashiro also returned, and it''s like the quiet morning has atst returned.

    It just...... Regarding the exchange just now, to put it, I was a little happy at this present condition, where Chisome and Mashiro could even read and understand my thoughts.

    Contrary to expectations, as much as I can''t say shit on Souma, I can''t deny it, even if someone were to tell me that I also have a kind of sense of insanity in rtion to Chisome and Mashiro.

    "......Well, so that''s why. If with that it makes it happiness then it''s fine right."

    I just muttered andughed.

    "Even so, it''s really peaceful it''s above good riight."

    Aside from Souma''s hassling, school life for now is, in general, peaceful.

    Originally, although if it was other than in rtion to Chisome, there was no life-threatening danger; even if I and several foreign bodies were taken in, this world would still move as usual.

    Even for me, even for Chisome, even for Yuika, even for Souma, in the end, we''re already living in the present as part of this world.

    Now then, lets do our best again today, shall we.

    Muttering so, as a student, I include a shout to begin the first day of the week.

    ......However, there was an unexpected reunion during lunch break that day.

    "eh?"

    "Kyaa!?"

    On my way back from something I had to do in the staff room, at the end of the corridor, I bumped into a girl.

    Again this, really; dj vu is to this degree, huh? I felt, but I immediately reached out my hand to the girlShigureI had ended up bumping into.

    "My bad. Any ce injured?"

    "Yes......I''m okay......huh?"

    Suddenly, Shigure stopped moving and looked up at me.

    On that day, I couldn''t feel at all the atmosphere of humming dangerous words regarding Souma; it was just Shigure, who just tilts her head strangely and cutely.

    "Since that time, right? Do you remember?"

    "Ah, yes! Of course! Sorry for the inconvenience at that time!"

    "No, no, that goes for both of us too."

    Is it really the very same person as that Shigure? I thought, to the point of ending up thinking like so, she was being too normal.

    "Thank you very much for that time! Uhh......its not like, as if it means I didnt know you were enrolled here. But still, it was the same as that time, I thought, and ended up being surprised."

    "Was that so, huh. By the way, I bumped into my ssmate like this twice even, and was told like, the same thing you know."

    "That is......undoubtedly fate isn''t it!"

    "Fate......I guess so~ might be so."

    Certainly, if I say that because of such encounters, I became close to Misora, you could call that fate, might be.

    (......Normal riight)

    The Shigure in front of my eyes has an unashamed loveliness worthy of the name of the heroine.

    Exactly that, if the aspect of being a yandere were to be excluded, she possesses a charm that would be loved equally by her ssmates and others.

    The scene at that time, and the talk I heard from Yuika...... She''s so pure that even if someone were to tell me that''s all a lie, I would end up about to believe itthat''s what I thought.

    "Rikudou-senpai"

    "Un?"

    "Rikudou Taiga-senpai...... That name is often mentioned by that person, Souma-senpai."

    "-......I see"

    "Yes. It seems like you''ve been having a hard time with various things, isn''t it?"

    "..............."

    At that instant, the atmosphere of Shigure changed.

    Her presence as if looked more wicked than Chisome.......if one were to speak of figures of speech, then it certainly was that, but there was something like what I felt through the screen when I yed the game, a faint coldness that was drifting in the air.

    "I am troubled by that person. Even though he said to me, I want you to let me rely on you so much, to think that he would leave me alone and tear his attention to other things"

    "......Renjou?"

    "Excuse me, shut up and please listen"

    "..............."

    Whoa......I''m scared save me Chisome!

    "So is leaving me alone as well, yes, but it''s also not good to continuously say bad things about someone who isn''t by your side. I have to get angry so that I won''t be able to ever say it again isn''t it. He seems to be caught in a bit of a strange delusion, but if I don''t soon be as the only one all he could think of"

    "......Isn''t it about time to go back?"

    "Rikudou-senpai"

    "-!?"

    No more, this girl is extremely scary tho!?

    "I have told even Matou-senpai before, but please rest assured. I will try to make him as to stop my seniors from being in his mind anymore soon so."

    "Yeah......"

    "And also!"

    "..............."

    Chisome-chan, shes a very cute girl isn''t she! Me, I want to get along well with that girl too!

    The switching on and off is too fierce this girl!

    I was having uneasiness that those wicked feelings might point even against Chisome, but it seems that she really purely only wants to be Chisome''s friend.

    Is it fine if I just be relieved about that? Is it fine if I just be even more cautious about that.......I don''t know anymore, I tell you.

    "The thing about Souma....... You like him, didn''t you?"

    When I asked so, she nodded strongly.

    "Yes. It didn''t evene to mind to think that I would meet someone who knew me so well like that. As soon as he knew the things I hadn''t even talked about, I felt a strong sense of fate with Souma-senpai. And at the same time my heart cried outdon''t let him escape, it says."

    Don''t let him escape, I would like to think that it was my imagination that I heard something like a slight reverb to those words.[Tl note 1]

    [Tl note: I couldn''t quite find an onomatopoeia for "....here is the onomatopoeia and also headshaking sideways.... It''s fine," like what kids used to say in movies. Could someone more knowledgeable about onomatopoeia give me direction on this? It took too much time to research.]

 Chapter 49: Chisomes Sense

    Chapter 49: Chisome''s Sense

    "My school life is boring~ It''s boring, but Nii-san is here, so I attend the school~ I want it to end quickly and be after school I wish this bastard~ Let me flirt quickly damn it~"

    "What like an idiot are you doing singing a song that seems like you are just weaving everything together."

    I turned my gaze as if saying, "like an idiot, you say, that''s cruel."

    Who was there was Toumei Rikka, an acquaintance of mine from middle school, who is just an acquaintance, and someone I''m not that close to either......Rikka seems to recognize me as a friend, but this girl also had a time when she shunned me when we were in middle school......That''s why, try as I might, it was difficult to trust with all my heart.

    "I think it''s a good song though~ So Rikka didn''t like it, huh~"

    Even though it''s a song that is filled with so much of my feelings for Nii-san~.

    As evidence of that, the lightly floating cheerful Mashiro, as if imitating me, is humming my song and looks to be in a good mood anyway see.

    "This girl, when she sings at karaoke, she''s as good as a pro, and yet......only the talent of writing lyrics, in a way, is a discovery of the nonexistent."

    "Ha? You mean to add miserliness to the lyrics I just made?"

    "......I apologies. So please don''t put on that face."

    As if I were a murderer, I ended up scaring her.

    I do have just a little self-awareness of it, so that was rude of me, though I don''t think things like that either.....U~n, after all, although we''ve been acquaintances since before, it feels different from talking to Misora-senpai or Yuika-senpai.

    (Those people are just that special riight. Though it''s a convenient way of thinking that they absolutely won''t do anything bad against us, but......aah gee, is it fine to be honestly happy? I came not to know it anymore.)

    I do think that the fact that I''ve be friends with those two certainly makes me happy.

    But is that pure happiness? Or am I happy because it''s convenient for me? I so don''t understand that I feel a bitplicated.

    "Chisome think too hard and too difficult, just be honest and happy is fine." (Mashiro)

    "......You''re right"

    Yareyare (good grief) No way, to think that the day woulde when I would be admonished by Mashiro...... Uun, that has happened many times before, I think.

    She looks like she''s just softly floating around being frivolous, but in actuality she thinks of me and also Nii-san, a kind girl she is......This girl has really be splendid.

    "You''ve been looking at the ceiling since a while back; what''s wrong?"

    "Uun, it''s nothing."

    If it were a little while ago, I thought that even this kind of exchange would be irritating, but the reason why it became not so anymore is none other than because peace of mind has been born within me.

    That''s why, I could say it with confidenceThe me now is very happy.

    (What to do after school today I wonder~......)

    As for meeting up with Nii-san, it is as usual, but I''m in the mood for a little shopping.

    No matter how much I can''t meet Nii-san, if I were to think of Nii-san, my heart is fulfilled, and naturally ends up making me smile.

    This expression makes a fool misunderstand and often calls out to me though, and Ie to want to shout out, "No one''s looking at you anyway."

    "......Being popr is also something that requires thought isn''t it~."

    "You''re saying it, aren''t you. Well, since that''s exactly right, I''m convinced of it too, though."

    To say that''s exactly right and let me have her understanding Rikka is a good girl, you know?

    Rikka knows the thing about me going out with Nii-san anyway, and in the ssroom or somewhere, I often talk about my love affairs with Nii-san......But still, there is a man who calls out to me.

    "Chisome-san, is it fine for a bit?"

    "What?"

    The one who came and called out to me was a boy in the same ss.

    I can somehow make predictions, but even if I reject him strangely, the impression will be bad, so I try to just ask about what he needs.

    "I don''t mind either now anyway; can I have a little time after school?"

    "It''s fine here. Come on, say it quickly."

    "......Uhh, that is"

    Withdrawing my previous statement, this might still normally give a bad impression.

    However, I basically didn''t take an act as if making the other girls an enemy anyway. I said it before, too; perhaps because I speak of my love for Nii-san in an easy-to-understand manner, there is almost no hostility pointed at me from students of the same sex, so this exchange was unexpectedly seen as funny andical.

    "......Please, Rikudou-san. It''s a bit unreasonable to be in a public ce."

    "Is that what you call it''s impossible unless it''s just the two of us thing?"

    "Yo-, You''re right."

    To him, he probably didn''t think I was the type to speak bluntly this much, I guess.

    I understand the thing about me being shypared to normal girls anyway, and I''m also aware that the way I talk is somewhat gyaru-like too, so I don''t think it''s particrly unusual even for me to speak like this though.

    Well but, now that I know what this person''s purpose is, I have no intention of responding to him.

    "Then give up. I don''t want to be alone with a boy other than Nii-san."

    "......It''s starting again, this girl is"

    Rikka is exasperated, but it''s of no concern to me.

    When I told him so that I wouldn''t be alone with anyone other than Nii-san, he bit his lip in frustration and said something like this.

    "Is it true? That you are going out with your brother......"

    "It''s true you know? I''ve been talking about love affairs with Nii-san quite a lot here, so I thought you knew, though."

    "......Isn''t it strange? I mean, you are brother and sister you know?"

    For a second, I ended up looking at his neck.

    It''s so thin......In what way would the blood flowing through that artery make a spray of blood I wonder, I wonder how much force I have to put into that neck bone to make a nice satisfying snapping sound...... aah no good no good. Immediately, I discipline myself from about to end up falling to the dark side.

    (......When something gets me pissed off, it might be that I have a talent for killing people when my gaze turns to the neck, which is naturally one of the weak points of people.)

    While I thought, "What a dangerous thing to think about," I let out a sigh and continued my words.

    "We are stepsiblings, so there''s no problem anyway. Or rather, I don''t want you, who doesn''t know anything other than names, to easily step in, I think~. Won''t you hurry and go back?"

    "......"

    By the way, as if responding to my emotional fluctuations, Mashiro took a position ready to kill him at any moment.

    "You said it clearly didn''t you." (Rikka)

    "I think it''s a kind way to do it, though see. Well, wouldn''t he too change even his mind if he knew the old me? Nee, Rikka?"

    "-......when you''re saying that, I''m weak too aren''t I. That time is......umm."

    "Well, I don''t care, so it''s fine. At that time, there was me as some of the cause anyway."

    There was me as some of the cause, who unconsciously entered people''s hearts and made them hold fear.

    That''s why there''s no need for Rikka to feel hurt about this, but maybe it''s because she feels even the slightest of guilt like this, or it might be that even if I don''t go as far as topletely ept it, she treats me as a friend.

    From then on, it became after school, and I immediately left the ssroom.

    I was invited to y by Rikka and the others, but I declined because I had a promise with Nii-san.

    "Chisome, quickly"

    "Listen here. You can''t run in the school hallways. So don''t be rash."

    It would be easier if I could also disappear my figure like Mashiro. But as expected, nheless with supernatural powers, to that extent, while unfortunate, I can''t do it.

    Like that, I''m jealous of Mashiro''s abilities, and I actually feel her love from the bottom of her heart for Nii-san; it was at that time.

    "......hmm? if I remember correctly, that person is"

    A senior (senpai) girl passed in front of me.

    Somehow the ce she headed to seemed to be the staff room, but I became a little curious about the state of that senior, who seemed like she was troubled about something.

    Normally, it''s not something I should be particrly worried about, but still, the reason why I was curious about someone I''ve never talked tothat is because it was the person I heard about from Nii-san.

    "Kitagawa Akane-senpai......that person is also a heroine Nii-san said." (Chisome)

    "......Fu~n, it might be the first time I''ve seen her." (Mashiro)

    She is a beautiful woman, but if I were to say which one, she''s a girl with a very cool image.

    It''s a pity to think that there is a world where even someone like that might be made a partner (lover) with that idiot, but that idiot doesn''t exist in that world, and properly as the protagonist, he should be a suitable person, so it''s not particrly a pity, I think.

    "Somehow, was her expression dark?"

    At Mashiro''s question, I nodded.

    Probably, if it were normal people, it would be an unnoticeable sense of difort, but I was, after all, able to notice it.

    Although I was curious because I had heard about her from Nii-san, originally, she''s most likely to be someone who I care not about at all is without a doubt, so I didn''t even call out to her as I had no particr involvement with her.

    "Nii-san!"

    "Otto"

    Soon after that, I met up with Nii-san at the school gate.

    We are such an idiot couple to the point that the people around us are envious. Nii-san seems embarrassed to be told so, but I''mpletely fine with it though~.

    "Nii-san, shall us let''s kiss"

    "Onii-sama, let''s kiss?"

    "After we get home alright? I''ll let you do whatever you want after we get home......No, let me."

    Gee, oh Nii-san!

    True to his words, I kissed him to my heart''s content after returning home......I did it hard!

 Chapter 50: The Case Of Being Unconsciously Trained Like An Animal

    Chapter 50: The Case Of Being Unconsciously Trained Like An Animal

    "Summer is almost here any time now~"

    At the sudden mutter, Kouki and I looked at each other.

    It is true that what is toe is the hot season of summer, but since it is only June, it is probably a little early to be thinking about it.

    "What? Are there any events that you can''t wait for?"

    "Well yeah of course there is! If you were to talk about high school student summer, it means the sea right, the sea!"

    "......Is that how it is?"

    "Well, it might be a page of youth."

    I replied so to Kouki.

    There are various ways that high school students can spend their summer vacation, but certainly like Shinji said, going to the sea would also be the option number one, I think.

    You will be able to see various things from a different perspective than when you were in junior high school, anyway, I guess......Well, to me, I don''t particrly have an interest in it though.

    "Not interested at all is what your face is saying I see, Taiga."

    "Well yeah of course that''s gonna be how it is. I''ll say it now, but I probably won''t leave Chisome alone and go myself to the sea or anything like that you know?"

    "......I feel like saying, hear it this riajuu, but of course it''ll be like that riight"

    "If you have such a cute little sister and girlfriend like that, then of course riight."

    "Umu"

    So you do know it well, huh.

    I''m also a man, so it''s not that I''m not interested in women in swimsuits who visit the sea, but since there is an excessively attractive girl closest to me, it can''t be helped.

    "Aren''t you curious about Shindou and Matou in their swimsuits?"

    ...............

    To tell the truth, Misora''s swimsuit is shown in the game.

    Although there were basically no interactions (no outdoor events) with Yuika because there were a lot of indoor events with her, on the contrary, Misora has a lot of outdoor events, and going to the pool was part of that.

    <i>"How is it~? Onee-chan''s swimsuit figure is......Ara"</i>

    A ck bikini worn by adylike her......it had such destructive power that I can still remember it vividly.

    A picture so drawn that one could end up easily imagining a spectacle of breasts that surpassed Chisome''s and were jiggling and shaking......wonder how many times I have looked at that screenshot.

    "Sure enough, as long as she was there, you''re curious about that right."

    "Of course right. I''m a man, you know?"

    "Exactly that; you''re a man Taiga."

    It''s not particrly something to feel frightened of either, but when I talk about things like this, I often feel Mashiro''s gaze, but that didn''t happen today.

    While somehow feeling unfortunate that she wasn''t by my side, however, I held a little feeling of relief that I don''t know well; at that moment, when did she get here? I wonder, I heard the voice of a third party.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "-!?"

    "Fua!?"

    Why!?

    The three of us men have already had an exaggerated reaction to that.

    The voice was that of Misora, who had be no longer unusual to be by our side, and she was smiling and staring at us.

    ".......I''ll ask just to be sure, why did youe here?"

    "No, somehow I felt like my topic came up so. Was it wrong?"

    After all, this girl might have an unusual power that I don''t know about.

    As expected, we were talking regarding you in your swimsuit. I can''t stupidly honestly tell her about such things either, so when I say something that fits, Misora lets me have her believe it.

    "So that''s how it is isn''t it. Fufu"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "No, after all I......it seems I havee to understand it well"

    "What about?"

    Perhaps taking care not to let it be overheard by Shinji and Kouki, she put her face close to my ear and whispered.

    "When Taiga-san thinks something of me, I havee to be able to feel it as if I could sensitively sense that. Fufuu, it is something of a with this vigour, I want to be able to understand Chisome-san and also Mashiro-san isn''t it! Me, I''ll devote myself to it"

    "What in the world are you talking about?"

    Lately, I''ve also lost my reserve towards Misora, but......it''s a story of, if this kind of words and deeds continues, it''ll be like that.

    "So, what were you talking about?"

    "......Ah~"

    She should have been convinced earlier, but the fact that she asked me again is......it didn''t seem like she was deceived at all, and she waited patiently for our words.

    "......If that''s how your state is, haven''t you sensed even the contents?"

    "No, no, no way, that sort of......"

    "That''s right you know, Taiga. If she knows that much, then she already has a psychic ability"

    "U~n"

    Misora cutely put her finger to her lips, thought, and then continued her words like this.

    "Summer ising soon anyway, and you wonder what my swimsuit will look like...... Did you say something like that?"

    It goes without saying that we all three bowed our heads together.

    However, she doesn''t look displeased at all and instead, consequently, ends up saying things like this.

    "If it''s going to be that way, then it seems like it would also be nice to go to the sea with everyone, isn''t it. Rather, since summer vacation is long, it would be nice to go to my family''s vi in the neighboring prefecture as well"

    Vi!?

    "......Amazing ain''t that. As expected of a youngdy (Ojou-sama)."

    If it were the usual, they would jump at the suggestion of going to the beach together, but the reason the two were calm was because they didn''t take it seriously, and above all, they were afraid of Misora, who saw through everything, right.

    ".......The break time is about to end you know, Misora."

    "Ara, it is so isn''t it. Thenter on"

    With a buoyant manner, she returned to her seat.

    Staring at her back, I muttered in a whisper.

    "......That Yuika rtivelyes to look so unbelievably normal is strange, I tell ya."

    Like Misora, Yuika also transforms into aplete otaku when she''s in front of Chisome and Mashiro, but Yuika is still much better, for she stop herself approximately from letting her drool spill and from being lovestruck...... Misora, she is a terrifying girl alright, really.

    Now then, as for my everyday life, I spend my time the whole time like this.

    I sometimes get a jealous gaze because of the thing with Chisome, but I''m also blessed with friends so much that I don''t mind it, so every day was really fun and fulfilling.

    "Un?"

    And that involved that guy too......Souma.

    During the clean-up period hours just before the assembly at the end of the day, I ran into Souma when I was about to pour the dirty water in the washroom.

    "Yo Taiga"

    "......Ou"

    Don''te and get me involved! I think so, but to tell the truth,pared to a while ago, the impression I held of Souma has changed.

    "Lately, I''ve been very fulfilling you know? Kuku, after all, I was the protagonist. I was the chosen man."

    "..............."

    "The proof is that Shigure will always let me have her by my side. Always let me have her support me at any time. Akane, Misora, Yuika, even your precious Chisome; she''s loving me so much that I don''t even have time to call out to them, ya know?"

    "..............."

    "The feeling of being loved is a good thing right. Even when I''m alone at night, to the point it''s seared into my brain, I can hear Shigure''s voice...... Naa Taiga, your words are a miss I say. It''s the second time, but I''ll say it againI am the protagonist."

    "......Was that so really"

    Naa Souma.......you, do you notice?

    You''re so dependent on Shigure that even from my point of view I could call it abnormal...... The realization of the thing about him being trained to the point where he could hear Shigure''s voice as an auditory hallucination at night is.......he doesn''t have it I think riight this guy is.

    "Well, do your best."

    "See you sore loser~"

    What about sore loser you''re saying this bastard.

    Well, but......is it because I ended up somehow feeling pity for Souma''s way of being, or is it exactly that, that it''s better to be afraid of Shigure, who has made and changed Souma this much into a state of unconsciousness that he can''t even be self-aware of it......Un, in any case, it''s scary.

    "......When ites to this, as far as Akane is concerned, she''s really normal isn''t she."

    Souma no longer meddles; we also don''t get involved with her, and in the truest sense of the word, Akane, who is a senior (senpai) heroine, is like being released from her role in the game.

    It just, I''m a little curious about the words that Chisome said.

    "......She had a dark expression......huh"

    That''s why, though I don''t know what it is, even if I mind it now, it couldn''t be helped, huh.

    From then on, it was after school, so while walking home after I met up with Chisome and Mashiro, and I took Chisome''s hand and walked headed towards the town.

    "Nii-san?"

    "Today, let''s have a little date in the town or something. I''m in the mood to y with you for a little while."

    Nii-san......Un

    It would also be nice to go home right away and flirt, but precisely because there are also things that can only be felt precisely because it''s outside, Chisome nodded with a smile at my suggestion.

    "Onii-sama, Chisome, go-go-"

    Mashiro, who couldn''t keep quiet when she heard that we were going to y together, pointed a finger at us and urged us on, and so, as if to follow such cute her like that, we started our date.

    "Oh,e to think of it, today you know. I talked with Renjou-san a little."

    "Hee. Well, I talked to Souma."

    "How was it?"

    "......Hasn''t he been trained a lot like an animal that is"

    "I suppose so, right. Even if I say it, it doesn''t have any persuasiveness, but you seethat girl, she has considerably taken a full swing." [Tl note: That girl''s pretty out of her element.]

    ......Aah~ Un, well yeah, also what I thought of as scary, I''m convinced now alright.

 Chapter 51: The Calculating Chisomes Show-off Act

    Chapter 51: The Calcting Chisome''s Show-off Act

    "That reminds me"

    "Un?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    Brother and sister together at dinner time, that was a nonchnt few words from Mashiro.

    "Long ago, there was a battle between Chisome and me isn''t it"

    "......Ha?"

    There was a battle with Chisome? What in the world that means I wonder.

    Of course, Chisome was in front of Mashiro''s fixed stare, but she nodded as if she were remembering the old days.

    "Long ago...... really long ago right. How much does Nii-san know regarding my past?" (Chisome)

    I only know as much from what I''ve talked to Chisome, you know? Well, I learned a lot from hearing from Chisome after that though.

    I asked Chisome about her family and how long Mashiro had been dwelling within her, but that''s about it.

    I had never heard of a battle manga-like development in which the two fought in that story, so I was bewildered, and at the same time, it stimted my Chuuni''s heart (Eighth Grade Syndrome), which made me quite curious.

    "As far to the first time I gained awareness of things around me, I''ve talked about Mashiro being there, but when I saw her for the first time, I was naturally surprised you see. And then I was like, who are you? and came be panicked." (Chisome)

    "......Well yeah of course it''ll be like that."

    "Riight~ And then...... Well, it was rather violent, wasn''t it." (Chisome)

    "Un. It was hard to calm Chisome down at that time." (Mashiro)

    The two smiled as if they were yearning for those days.

    Maybe somethinges to her mind, as Chisome stands up; Mashiro follows suit, and the two face each other in the middle of the living room.

    And thenthey both held a huge scythe that made one could feel the ominousness.

    "Isn''t that that time"

    The scythes the two wielded were simr in shape, and moreover, that was the scythe that Chisome had previously used to repel and frighten the stalker at that time that followed her.

    My eyes were firmly snatched away by the scythe, which also had an ominously cool shape that looked like it would appear in a manga or anime.

    "I didn''t even know why I had such power dwell within me, so I unconsciously pulled out my scythe and came to sh at her like this right."

    "She was impatient at that time. But, Chisome ended up fainting when she exercised her power for the first time that''s why."

    "......Hou"

    The more I hear about it, the more fantastical it is.

    Nheless, if she had taken one wrong step, that might have turned out to be a terrible result, huh...... As for the course of events after that, the calm Chisome understood everything, but...... I''m really d nothing happened.

    "Don''t go make me worried about things I don''t know about, sheesh."

    "Wawaa"

    "......"

    Thinking that I was d that they were not hurt, I hugged my two little sisters strongly,

    As expected, when I approached them like this, the two vanished the scythe. But judging from its appearance, the sharpness seemed to be amazing anyway, and above all, if they were to tell me it was a cursed weapon, it seemed like I would end up nodding......Wonder what would happen if I were to touch it.

    Onii-sama, would you like to try touching it? (Mashiro)

    "e? Is it fine?"

    "Isn''t it fine? It''s not like you''d particrly be cursed, so touching it is fine, you know?" (Chisome)

    Hou hou well well......With that being said, taking this also as a good opportunity, I tried picking up the scythe produced by Mashiro.

    "......Ooh"

    In my frank impression, it was too light, and it was feeling nice and cold.

    So much that it almost ended up hallucinating me into thinking as if I were reborn in a fantasy world, the ominousness of this scythe enveloped me.

    However, that wasn''t a bad feeling; it felt as if I was being enveloped by Chisome or Mashiro.

    "I have said it before, but it''s finely so sharp, if it were an averagerge tree, you could cut it down just by stroking it."

    "......Hearing that is getting me a little scared."

    If I by mistake let it go away from my hand, the moment it touches my flesh, I feel like I''m going to end up being cut off, and I get chills down my spine.

    It was bing scary, so I returned the scythe to Mashiro, but the nice and cold sensation still continued to remain in my hand, and when I stared at it, Chisome grasped my hand.

    "Certainly, holding it suddenly is, you will have the stimtion be a little strong, I think. But it''s okay Nii-san, that''s why don''t be so afraid?"

    "Ahaha...... I don''t mean to be scared though, couldn''t help it."

    It''s a power that has left the human intellect, and a weapon that can easily reap a person''s life is, after all, a scary thing.

    Such as being stimted by Chuuni''s heart, to lose against curiosity or something......To the point where I can''t even think about it now, I ended up being afraid by that cool sensation.

    (......Well but, if I think it''s the two''s power, was it that far, huh)

    If I think of it as part of Chisome and Mashiro''s power, my fear will also gradually be to disappear.

    Chisome finally let go of my hands when my hands stopped trembling, but Mashiro, who was staring at me, looked like she was about to cry at any moment.

    "Aah, look, it''s okay, Mashiro. Parhaps it looked like to you I was frightened of Mashiro?"

    "......Un"

    "That''s a misunderstanding, so please don''t make that face. There there, it''s okay now~."

    "That''s why don''t cry," I stroked Mashiro''s head.

    Perhaps it had an effect; although Mashiro didn''t shed any tears, she tightly made a clenched fist in front of her chest and dered.

    "I will never let Onii-sama hold that again. I don''t want you, to make that face again after all."

    "Ahahaa That''s fine isn''t it, un let''s go with that!" (Chisome)

    "You''re right," I nodded as well.

    Of course, it''s also true that I don''t want the two to have that kind of thing, but undoubtedly, if it''s for the sake of protecting, including me, this daily life of ours...... "Surely they''ll get their hands on it right," I ended up thinking like that.

    (Wait, to think that I worry about such things in this real world, huh...... it''s toote for that though)

    After that, remembering that we were in the middle of dinner, we resumed eating, and all three of us went to bed andid down.

    "Nee Nii-san, and Mashiro too. This week''s Saturday, I want to go to the movies, but."

    "Movie, huh. I don''t mind at all, you know."

    "n, I want to go."

    "Then it''s decided"

    Come to think of it, I wasn''t too interested in the movie itself, so I didn''t go to the cinema that far......As a date, movies are a standard anyway, and it''s decided that anywhere you can go with the two of you will be fun.

    "It''s a love story, but the advertisement gets me curious. It''s a stepsiblings'' love story you know"

    "Well well......"

    "Want to watch!"

    Recently, is addicted not only to dramas but also to rerun movies; Mashiro''s bite was terrific.

    When I asked the title, I also saw a quick impression on SNS (socialworking service), but it seems like there is quite deep content and a love scene or something...... Am I going to watch this together with my lover-cum-little sister...... I don''t know; I''m getting very excited.

    A few days ago, wonder if you remember the boy who tried to confess to Chisome.

    He had fallen in love with Chisome at first sight since the entrance ceremony, and it was after he had made up his mind that one day without fail he would tell her how he felt that day that atst he mustered up his courage.

    "......Rikudou-san"

    On weekend, while also ying with his friends, he was thinking about Chisome, whom he fell in love with.

    She never smiles at boys in the ssroom, but she has aparatively happy smile showing on her face with her female friends, and the smile that can be seen at sudden times has shot through his heart.

    <i>"And then you know? Oh Nii-san is so very cool and kind......Me, I love him a lot from the bottom of my heart."</i>

    She was going out with her brother; it was a credible specious whispered gossip.

    However, since she is always with her brother when she goes to school and when she leaves school, the gossip had before one knew it changed to be the truth.

    If it''s a real brother and sister, it''s fine, but if it''s a step, no one canin......however, even so, it didn''t go well because they were siblings, and even I still had a chance; there were many boys who didn''t lose hope like so.

    "......Still, there should be a chance. If I convey my feelings properly, surely...... I mean, I haven''t told her anything yet."

    If he sincerely conveys his feelings, it should reach her...... He is reasonably popr with girls, but he held such vain hopes for Chisome.

    And today, it will be shattered into pieces.

    "That is...... Rikudou-san!?"

    Standing ahead of him was Chisome, dressed in in clothes.

    Up until now, he had only seen her in uniform, so he was fascinated by the attire that exposed a lot of skin and suited the shy her.

    "......Alright!"

    "It was also fate that we met by chance," he thought, and so he approached Chisome, but...... a man approached Chisome.

    Chisome embraces his arm, showing off their affectionate rtionship.

    That man in particr was Chisome''s older brother and her lover, Taiga...... of course, he knew about Taiga as well.

    "......I have a better face, right. And my personality too is"

    To have confidence is a good thing, but he also has the character to put others down and himself up.

    Even though that was the act of lowering Chisome''s impression of him from the start, the fact that he didn''t notice it was proof that he was only looking at Chisome.

    Parting from his friends, he only walks behind them.

    Doing so, Chisome pulled Taiga''s arm and disappeared into the back alley; he, while being cautious, peered into the back alley......and opened his eyes wide.

    "......ah......aah......-!"

    There was a world of only Chisome and Taiga.

    Although he is curious about Taiga''s appearance, who seemed to be a little perplexed, Taiga responded to the kiss from Chisome to the utmost, and his expression was also kind.

    It wasn''t just a touching kiss, it was easy to imagine that it was an intense kiss, and moreover, Chisome tightly grasped Taiga''s hand and led it to that plump and soft breast.

    "..............."

    He could no longer let out any words.

    Not only does he kiss her, but he...... Chisome''s body, which the boys at school greatly seek; to Taiga, who is rubbing her big breasts, to the point he could not put it into words, he held a sense of defeat.

    "..............."

    On that day, he experiencedplete heartbreak.

    And he doesn''t realizelooking at his back as he leaves away in a daze, a woman gave a strange sneer and said, "serves you right."

 Chapter 52: "So Thats The Case, Huh?" I Ended Up Realizing It

    Chapter 52: "So That''s The Case, Huh?" I Ended Up Realizing It

    "Tadah! Wonder how about, Nii-san?"

    "Cute, the best, I love iiiiiit!"

    "Kyaa"

    In front of me, Chisome in her uniform rotatedly spun around, and I honestly shouted my thoughts at such her and jumped at her.

    It''s already July, and both Chisome and I have finished changing our clothes for the summer season.

    Well, even if I said I''ve finished changing clothes for the summer season, it''s just a matter of switching to a cutter shirt, so there''s not that much of a change, but......Chisome is cute no matter what! I snuggled and rubbed my own cheek against Chisome''s cheek.

    "Gee, it''s ticklish, Nii-san"

    "If you don''t like it, I''ll quit it. But you don''t seem to mind it, so I won''t."

    "There''s no way I wouldn''t like it right. Nii-san, you know me well don''t you!"

    "I''m your big brother you know? your lover you know. So of course I would know you."

    "UnUn"

    Even though we had to go to school after this, we were flirting at home until thest minute.

    "You both, you flirt too much. We''re going to bete."

    Faced with an exasperated look from Mashiro, we both left the house with a wry smile.

    Now then now then, in this way, when ites to July, it means the summer vacation ising soon, going by that, as for the current event, it is the term-end exam.

    "Chisome is......well, there''s no need to worry about the exam, I guess."

    "I suppose so. But, I do intend to study properly you know?"

    "Well yeah of course."

    In the case of Chisome, she is the type of person who can do it even without studying, so I really envy her.

    It''s not that I can''t do it at all, but I''m the type that won''t get good points unless I study with utmost effort when the test is approaching that''s why.

    "Extreme story, we can live even without working after graduation right, aren''t we."

    "......Ah~, well I guess yeah."

    We have a huge amount of money that continues to remain, so we really perfectly have no worries about the future.

    Of course, I probably wouldn''t take the option of not working just because of that, I think......wait, I''ve been wondering about somethingtely right.

    "Naa, Chisome, it''s about the story of the money that we have; it came from Chisome''s mother but."

    "Un......Ah, could it be about that?"

    "I think so alright."

    What gets me to wonder was that the huge amount of money that was left had not decreased at all as it is.

    Although the money is used for living expenses, things that are necessary for each other, and hobbies, the money is always transferred again up to a certain amount about a month.

    "Even though she should''ve said I wouldnt get involved with Nii-san, that person......"

    "Well, things like there should be noints is certain. I refuted to what various things she had said regarding Chisome, but......we are really being helped you know."

    "..............."

    She hurt Chisome, abandoned her, and spoke ill of her as a monster......But, that smile she showed at the end alone is, and also the look she had like a mother caring for her daughter, things I could see.

    Although in my case, my shitty old man has already ended up dying, for argument''s sake, even if he were still alive, I knew it would be absolutely impossible to restore our rtionship.

    (Chisome and that person can''tpletely be said to have no possibility...... Even if they can''tpletely go back to being parent and child, if only there was an opportunity for them to talk even just once.)

    I won''t tell Chisome about this.

    That''s all up to her to decide, and I don''t mind even if she doesn''t say anything in rtion to her mother as it is......However, when that timees, I intend to do my utmost to support Chisome.

    "......Well, if there is an opportunity, I might want to talk to. ''Cause I''ll go say it from my mouth that I am now, the happiest alright." (Chisome)

    "......I see"

    "Chisome, admirable"

    "There there," Mashiro stroked Chisome''s head.

    Mashiro has been watching over Chisome more than I have anyway, so the now-Chisome''s changes and growth are really moving right.

    "You don''t need to do so far as to stroke my head I say Mashiro"

    "Are you shy?"

    Well of course I''ll be shy you!

    "......Onii-sama, Chisome is cute."

    "Isn''t it toote for that. Chisome is all the time......aah no, Even Mashiro is cute, so see"

    "g-, gee, even Nii-san......-"

    "......Ehehe" (Mashiro)

    Or rather, it is that, even though it''s summer, this exchange gone makes it even hotter.

    After that, we headed to school as usual, but despite going at thest minute, we had all-right time to spare.

    A little after, when we both passed through the school gate, Chisome tapped me on the shoulder.

    "Un?"

    "That, look look"

    "e?"

    What was ahead Chisome moderately pointed her finger at, there was a boy there.

    "That, is a boy in the same ss as me."

    "Fu~n?"

    "The boy who tried to confess to me"

    "..............."

    Yes, indeed, my mood has suddenly dropped.

    However...... Chisome''s behavior wasn''t intended to make me feel uneasy or ufortable, that alone I understand.

    (......She''s taking it as funny?)

    As I tilted my head, she brought her face close to my ear and continued with these words.

    "When we went to the movies, see, Nii-san did remember when I took you to the back alley, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "At that time, that guy......was looking at us."

    "......Eh, no way"

    In other words, he was watching our intense exchanges at that time...... Moreover, it''s about him who had feelings for Chisome.

    "I you see, at first, thought don''t go use those ogling eyes on my girlfriend."

    "Un"

    "But you know...... I felt a little refreshed anyway and had a sense of superiority. I''m a nasty guy aren''t I, me."

    "That''s not true. I noticed and led and put on a show; I am the many times more nasty guy, a nasty woman, you know"

    "You''re not a nasty woman I say. Because I don''t know a girl more attractive than Chisome see."

    "Then Nii-san is also not a nasty person. I don''t know anyone more attractive than Nii-san after all."

    If we were at our home, I wouldn''t be able to leave alright, seriously.

    "Don''t leave me out," Mashiro hugged my back, and even after I parted with Chisome, Mashiro was clinging to my back the whole time as is.

    "Yareyare (Good grief), this is troubling yeah."

    "Onii-sama and Chisome are the bad ones. I will also flirt."

    What she means is about what''s above.

    Shinji and Kouki hadn''t arrived yet....... "Those guys are not going to bete, right?" When I was thinking things like that, Misora approached me.

    Good morning, Taiga-san......? aah so that''s how it is I see."

    Maybe Misora has noticed something and approached me.

    "Good morning to you too, Mashiro-san"

    "......e?"

    "Morning Misora"

    Misora-san......?

    Mashiro returned the greeting normally, but after looking at the other ssmates, it should not mean that Mashiro had materialized by mistake...... so even Misora shouldn''t be able to see her.

    "You can''t see her, right?"

    "I can''t see her. But, I know Mashiro-san is there."

    "..............."

    Come to think of it again, Chisome did say that, huh.

    Misora doesn''t particrly have a strong ability to sense the supernatural or something; she doesn''t have anything like that, but it seems somehow she''s cultivated the sensitiveness to perceive Mashiro''s unusual power.

    <i>"Well probably, I think it''s because she''s not just any person, you know? Misora-senpai, who is a friend of Nii-san''s and also a friend of mine, I know saying this about her is that, but......that person is strange after all."</i>

    In conclusion, Misora was strange, and of everything, I was convinced.

    "Well, just like Misora said, Mashiro is by my side now."

    "Just as I thought! Fufuu, I wonder if she''s clinging to Taiga-san...... that will surely be a cute and soothing sight isn''t it"

    "......after all, an amusing woman" (Mashiro)

    That''s right, isn''t it; By now, it seems easier to take this as entertaining instead.

    "Mo-rning Taiga and Misora! And..... Mashiro-chan is here too this is"

    "Oh~"

    "......You girls are getting closer and closer to bing nonhuman life, aren''t you?"

    It seems that Yuika, who came to y from the next ss, also noticed Mashiro''s existence.

    After that, Mashiro''s words were told in the form that I conveyed, and the four of us enjoyed ourselves until the morning assembly began.

    Even though Mashiro''s appearance couldn''t be seen halfway through, she sat on Misora''sp and rxed, and Misora hugged the transparent Mashiro''s state like that while grinning.

    I cant see Mashiro-chan either, but this is an amazing sight isn''t it, this is.

    "Right......Well but, she''s being lovestruck at an angle that other people can''t see is as expected of her alright."

    Then, Yuika brought her face close to my ear.

    "Nee, Taiga, I have a little thought regarding the third year Akane."

    "......Lets listen"

    Akane, it''s unmistakably that person who will be an older yandere heroine right.

    "In the original work, Souma and Akane don''t date right away. But they met quite quickly, and properly speaking, from the current stage, they should have deepened their rtionship, isn''t it."

    "You''re right"

    "Un. And then you know? It didn''t really show up in the main story, but if I remember rightly, this stage Akane should be suffering damage from an encounter with a stalker. But her sted big feelings for Souma are too strong, so on the contrary she repels the stalker though......"

    ......No way, is that what you mean by her recent dark face?

    "Probably"

    Apparently, Souma''s absence of involvement has ended up creating an Akane who is unable to ovee the wall that should be ovee.

 Chapter 53: Sure Enough, This Side Too Seems A Little Strange

    Chapter 53: Sure Enough, This Side Too Seems A Little Strange

    "......Fumu"

    After hearing the story from Yuika, even after I get home, I was thinking about Akane.

    Of course, falling in love with her or something, I''m not thinking about such a bittersweet thing is certain, but to think that I ended up knowing what happened to Akane because of Souma''s absence of involvement......

    <i>"Well, it''s only natural that Souma won''t have any involvement once he''s at the stage, advancing on someone else''s route, though. It''s not something neither I nor Taiga should worry about right." </i>

    That''s what Yuika said, but she called me just now, at the stage after I finished eating.

    In spite of herself, it seems that she contacted Akane after school, and Akane was surprised why Yuika knew, but she was able to confirm that Akane was being harassed by a stalker.

    "What you call it The Butterfly Effect, huh"

    Originally, when Akane goes mad with Souma, her emotional instability bes bigger, and she gains strength enough to repel even a stalker...... However, now that there is no such opportunity, Akane is still with her current personality, so in the end she cannot ovee anything.

    "That Yuika, while saying that it''s nothing to worry about, is actually properly listening to what she has to say after all. I guess she couldn''t leave it alone right~."

    Not only Chisome, she said she also wanted to get along with other heroines; it''s so that girl like.

    "*Yokkorasetto*. With this it''s over, huh."

    [Japanese Sound Effect or in English will be *grunt*]

    While Chisome and Mashiro were taking a bath, I finally finished folding theundry.

    Until a little while ago, I ended up being shy and was reluctant to touch Chisome''s underwear, which is also cute and exudes an erotic feeling, is now something I can easily touch.

    After folding not only our clothes but also each other''s underwear, I headed towards the bedroom first.

    "Thank you for waiting, Nii-san."

    While wearing a sexy look reminiscent of after taking a bath, Chisome is back in her pajamas figure.

    Of course, my cheeks were blushed red, and the smell of Chisome mixed with the scent of soap and shampoo tickled my nostrils.

    "Somehow, it is that isn''t it"

    "e?"

    If your girlfriendes to the bedroom after taking a bath and says thank you for waiting, its like saying from here lets have sex now right.

    "Ahaha Will we do it today too?"

    "Ah~...... I think I''m good for today. I''m a little tired."

    "It''s unfortunate, but understo~od."

    It''s true that I''m tired because I have a lot to think about.

    Apparently it''s not just me, Mashiro is also already sleeping inside Chisome''s shadow anyway, so it''s fine for both of us to sleep now right.

    Chisome was lying next to me, and I hugged such her with all my might.

    "......suu......haa"

    Recently......No, for quite some time now, huh.

    This is also one of the ways to flirt with Chisome, but to bury my face in her chest like this and smell her scent is the current trend.

    "Nii-san''s cute It''s fine to go at it more and more, you know? Wait, if this continues, it seems like we both won''t be able to endure each other, though?"

    "It''s okay. I''ll finish it somehow before we get too excited so that it doesn''t happen."

    "Really I wonder~?"

    It was a tone of voice from which I could tell she was grinning.

    Although my cheeks got somewhat hot from that, "Then, not to hold back," I thought, I pressed my face even more and enjoyed its softness.

    "You don''t hate it?"

    "I don''t hate it. There''s nothing I don''t like Nii-san doing to me......so I say but"

    "?"

    "Surprisingly there a lot of things I don''t like being done to me I think~"

    "......eh?"

    I unintentionally took my face away from Chisome''s chest.

    I''m probably bewildered right now too, but above all, "what''s that?" I think I had a slightly panicked look on my face.

    Looking at my expression, Chisome said, "You had it wrong" andughed; this time she hugged me to her chest and copsed onto the bed.

    "I don''t want you to misunderstand; it''s not about the things you''ve been doing to me until now, okay? That''s why I think I''ll talk about it in detail."

    "......Ou"

    While entrusting myself to the squishy feeling on my face and theforting sensation of being caressed on the back of my head, I waited for Chisome''s words.

    "Things I don''t like being done, that is Nii-san not taking something upon himself on his own. Didn''t consult anything with me. That Nii-san will no longer be in front of me (be gone from life)."

    "......So that''s what it is."

    What Chisome doesn''t want me to do seems to simply lead me to misunderstandings.

    It''s almost impossible for our rtionship to get strained by something ordinary, but nevertheless, Chisome won''t forgive even the small things that hurt me, so that''s how it is.

    "If it''s with this kind of feeling, then there are a lot of things, it means, isn''t it. Number one is, let''s see~, is that you should never cheat."

    "As if I do that. You know precisely that right."

    "Un, I know. But I tried saying it"

    Sheesh, This little sister is too cute and I love her so much that I really end up in trouble.

    That being said, I have basicallymon abilities, and it''s true of my appearance as well though, so it''s normal that it would be me instead to be the one who should be worried about that sort of thing.[Tl note: Worrying about her cheating he means.]

    I will do my best not to let Chisome, who has a very beautiful appearance and has excellent not only personality but also all abilities, get fed up with me and leave......and I do think that''s normal.

    (But that''s not it......Chisome will, without fail, never leave me. Though I''d say that myself, I have conviction in that. But just because, it doesn''t mean I''m relieved with that and will not do my best at anything though.)

    "What a thought I''m having, once again in my own mind," that is when I was thinking about it.

    "That''s why, Nii-san, talk about it."

    "Talk about it, you say?"

    "You''ve been worried since you came back, haven''t you? Moreover, it''s about a woman other than me."

    "......you could tell that far, huh"

    "I could tell, of course. Well, because it was about Nii-san, so I knew even what he was worried about. After all, he is kind, and so what I always thought."

    I didn''t intend to think about it as much as a worry, but...... Well it''s fine I guess; after all, this kind of thing is also what you call ityou have to consult with about however much.

    As I have talked about her before as well, Akane is one of the heroines of this world; I told Chisome about her in addition to what I heard from Yuika.

    "I see. So that sort of thing also happens when that guy''s no longer involved."

    "Right. There''s no need to particrly get involved anyway, and if they go as far as to where they should go, Akane and the people in her surroundings should take action...... Nheless. Now that I ended up knowing it, to pretend I don''t know is, try as I might, I can''t do it, or rather."

    "After all, Nii-san is kind. UnUn. If that''s the case, then so is Nii-san anyway. Eliminate Yuika-senpai''s worries, to put it into meaning as well, will Ie to pitch in and help?"

    "Chisome?"

    As if she hade up with something, she grinned.

    I wonder what it is, I feel like even if it''s a little difficult to solve, if Chisome is here, anything could end up being solved quickly......No, she will do it for sure right.

    I also have my own thoughts in rtion to stalkers you know. Although it''s never something to worry about, being followed around is also troublesome anyway, and most importantly, since I dont like people who are after someone like that.

    Mixed with joke, Chisome whispered, "Wonder if I''ll eat them."

    "Just kidding. For now, in Yuika-senpai''s story, the stalker is causing trouble for the senior (senpai) heroine, right? If so, lickety-split just clean up and give her peace of mind, UnUn it''s an easy job"

    "......Really, as expected right, Chisome is."

    "It''s for Nii-san''s sake you know. Besides, as long as I have a strong power that I can use like this, of course it''s better to use it."

    Brimming with self-confidence, however, "I wanted to be praised for caring for others like this," her eyes were saying.

    "There, there," while stroking Chisome''s head, I consulted about in what way to take to task the stalker.

    A few days after Taiga and Chisome decided to repel Akane''s stalker, the person concerned, Akane, was walking through the town, anxious and frightened.

    "......-......damn it-"

    She was on her way home after she finished her work as a model today too.

    Feeling a viscous and licking all over gaze in the back, "Did ite again today?" Akane briskly walk hurries her way home.

    Fortunately, it never came near her house, but even so, limited to today was a little different.

    (......is it stilling? If it''s the usual, it will note and yet.)

    When she stopped her feet suddenly, the sound of footsteps in the back also stopped slightly off.

    Up until now, she had continued to refuse Souma''s ardent nuisance approaches, and although she had acquired a little resistance towards men in a good way, as expected, things like strengthening her mental attitude towards the stalker didn''t happenTo begin with, this is because the stalker is, in a way, the product of the unexpected.

    "..............."

    It''s scary to look over her shoulder, but still, it was at that moment that Akane somehow summoned up the courage to look over her shouldershe heard a man screaming from the back.

    "UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH-!?!?"

    "e?"

    Akane can''t help but turn around at the sound of that scream.

    A plump man, whom she thinks of as her stalker until now, she could clearly see the man''s face, but such things she didn''t care for.

    The reason was that standing looking down on that man was an existence of this world so unbelievable, so much that it was such a sinister existence.

    "......Don''t bother her, any more than this. Or else, kill."

    "Hiiie!?" *shriek*

    A tall being with a ck robe coiling around its body, the being''s face is not visible; not even the outline of its body can be grasped either anyway, and what''s even more, the voice now also heard sounding like a sub-voice, making it impossible to perceive and distinguish between male and female.

    However, there''s also something she could tell intuitivelythat is the existence is never a human being, but a paranormal being.

    "......ah"

    The man couldn''t help but run away.

    "Why had I been going along without resistance until now?" so much that she ended up thinking so, Akane felt refreshed at the man''s unsightly figure.

    "It''s okay now. The man will follow you around no more."

    Leaving only those words behind, the ominous existence disappeared into the shadows.

    What in the world happened? what was it just now? there is no answer to that question...... However, Akane was staring at the shadow the existence had disappeared into.

    "......What is it just now?"

    While slightly dyeing her cheeks.

 Chapter 54: It Seems Because She Forgot To Cut Off Her Senses, Things Became Like This

    Chapter 54: It Seems Because She Forgot To Cut Off Her Senses, Things Became Like This

    "......With this it''s over, huh" (Taiga)

    "You''re right. With this, the case''s closed." (Chisome)

    From a ce a bit away, I was watching intently the matter''s course of events.

    Chisome''s power haspletely erased our presence, and beyond our field of vision, we are not being noticed by Akane, who is staring in nk amazement at the empty space.

    "Thanks for waiting you two, it''s over." (Mashiro)

    "Much appreciated, Mashiro." (Chisome)

    "You did it well didn''t you." (Taiga)

    Just like with the previous Chisome time, the method of instilling fear by showing an otherworldly figure is too rational and easy to understand of a method.

    Precisely because, despite the fact that there are no remains of the past now, since she feels like it, she could incite the fear that addressed one''s instincts manyfold more like before.

    "I so don''t know wellthe instinct, the existence to feardo that no more. if anymore than this continues, if you say, I''ll kill, of course you''ll stop right?"

    "Un. As long as my head is not being very strange, I think I''ll be fine. Well, it seems that stalker was just a coward though, see."

    "I see"

    My memory has already ended up bing hazy, but ording to Yuika''s story, that stalker is in despair at the sight of Akane going mad with Souma, and it is said that he will leave under the influence of bewilderment. There is no doubt that he is a timid person who easily withdraws if there is an asion.

    "Onii-sama, Chisome too let''s quickly go home? The drama I want to watch, is about to start." (Mashiro)

    "Oops, you''re right. No matter how long we''re here, it can''t be helped I guess." (Taiga)

    "I suppose so~. Let''s go home for now shall we." (Chisome)

    Because Mashiro wants to watch the drama, she urged us on, so we started walking with a wry smile.

    Due to the convenience of the way home, we had to pass by Akane, who was still dumbfounded, but well, it would be fine for us to go through and pass by as an unrted, I guess.

    "......?"

    "-......"

    Chisome is hugging my arm, and Mashiro is clinging to my back in a form that other people can''t see.

    As we were walking in that state, maybe because we were naturally approaching, Akane turned her face, but I ended up heavily freaking out.

    (.....uhhh, why did it be that kind of face?)

    Akane seems to be deeply in love with something, she had that kind of look on her face.

    Her cheeks were blushed, her eyes were moist, and as if she had her heart ended up stolen by someone who had saved her life, she had that kind of look.

    "Good evening, Senpai. Is something the matter?"

    "No, it''s nothing. Are you two going home from a date? It''s already dark, so you have to be careful with various things, you know?"

    "Yes~. Thank you for your concern~"

    Probably, Chisome sensed and realized the movement of my heart, and I guess her words were spoken in the guise of normal passersby ahead of time.

    While appreciating such Chisome, I also bowed my head to Akane and passed by as is.

    "......?"

    When we passed by her, I felt the atmosphere that Akane noticed something, but we immediately left that ce.

    "That person, she was looking at me" (Mashiro)

    "......e?"

    When we were some distance away from that ce, needless to say, I trembled with fear at those words.

    That being said, it''s not as if she recognized Mashiro herself, and the feeling level she had was, "Isn''t there something there?"...... "If that''s the case, how''s that? Isn''t a kind of something simr to Misora also hidden in Akane?" I thought.

    After that, soon we were back home and Mashiro was hooked on the TV.

    "Nee Nii-san"

    "What?"

    "That person you see......Perhaps but, probably she fell in love with Mashiro, who changed her appearance?"

    "......So that look she had after all was that, huh"

    "It''s almost certain I think."

    Those blushed cheeks and moist eyes seemed to be, after all, that.

    In a way, the feelings that should be for the original Souma turn to Mashiro, and if I think that this will affect Akane and also change her like in the original work, I feel that things will be a little troublesome.

    However, Chisome let out words that would blow away such my anxiety.

    "There''s nothing to worry much about, okay? It''s true that Akane-senpai seems to hold feelings of love toward Mashiro, but for that to go so far as madness is, or, how should I put it...... it is that isn''t it, it is the same thing as Misora-senpai."

    "Ah~'' that''s why have yourself a peace of mind, huh"

    "Un"

    "......Is that what you thought of as a peace of mind?"

    "......Isn''t it a peace of mind?"

    We-, Well, it''s because I''ve already gotten used to Misora''s state of things, too...... But, if a second Misora were to be born, going by that, wouldn''t that in itself be an exhausting thing to have? I''m doubtful of that.

    "Far from being in the same ss, we''re also in different grades, so it''s not particrly someone to get acquainted with either, huh"

    "That''s right. That''s why I''m sure it''s okay! Besides, if something is going to be troublesome, that''s exactly what Misora-senpai and Yuika-senpai will do various things about for you, they said."

    Those two, eh......The fact that I somehow can imagine it, in a way, might be what you call trust.

    "The sight of Misora, Yuika, and Akane shoulder to shoulder and getting along well seemed to float in my eyes."

    "Ahaha That''s in itself is interesting, isn''t it."

    Beyond this point, it''s hard to say with certainty that nothing will happen, but for the time being, there might be a need to think about Akane too, once this story has reached an end.

    However, the events that happened to me that day were not over yet.

    "......Onii-sama"

    "Mashiro?"

    While Chisome was taking a bath, I had a lot of free time than I knew what to do with in my room, but Mashiro, who had first gotten out of the bath, appeared in the room earlier than Chisome.

    She didn''t wear the pajamas she had made to imitate Chisome, and it''s genuine that Mashiro''s current state was stark naked.

    "Wh-, What''s wrong?"

    Maybe it''s also thanks to Chisome, I was no longer that surprised at Mashiro''s nakedness.

    Even so, to be surprised when she suddenly appears slimily from the floor and, moreover, to be worried when her cheeks are slightly red, is natural.

    "Onii-sama, I...... I want today''s reward."

    "Reward?"

    "Un. With me...... without Chisome as an intermediary, I want you to have sex with the current me."

    "-!?"

    With a bang~ A shock ran through within me.

    I thought that there was something when Mashiro, who fundamentally did no change in her facial expression, was being bashful, but no way, I didn''t think that this kind of statement would jump out.

    "Uhhh......Mashiro?"

    "Is it no good? Is it no good if it''s with me?"

    "That''s not true! That''s not true, but......"

    It''s different with Chisome; I didn''t have any intention of saying anything like that.

    I don''t know what she means by "sex" is like, and although basically Chisome and I would do that kind of thing when Mashiro was asleep, as Chisome has also said, Mashiro wasn''tpletely unconscious, so I''m sure it should remain as a memory.

    "......For me, as to what kind of thing that is, I don''t really know. But when I saw Chisome''s happy expression, there was a yearning in me. Most first, thefort that pierced through this body and the endless love I held for Onii-sama......I want to taste it again."

    "Mashiro......"

    To her determination that showed through her words and expressions, I made up my resolution.

    It''s not about being prepared or anything like that, but I guess the thing itselfletting the girl I cherish say so much in the first cewas a mistake.

    "......Sorry Mashiro. To make you say that far."

    "Uun (it''s fine), don''t apologize"

    "Come"

    "-......Un"

    And then I gave Mashiro a deep kiss, and after that, I crawled my hands over her body.

    "uN.....it feels good, Onii-sama."

    "I see. Well then.....is it fine?"

    "Whenever you want......Ehehe, so this is how it is. The feeling of being loved, the feeling to love, so this is."

    "Right. It makes you feel fluffy, or rather, it makes you happy, right?"

    "Un. Nee Onii-sama, I want to learn all sorts of things too. That''s why tell me lots? About naughty things and what Onii-sama likes, tell me more?"

    ......Mashiro is cute, courageous, and pure, and this stimtion and uplift that I didn''t really know before that, was terrific.

    She doesn''t look at all different from Chisome, and if you leave out the patterns that stand out on her body and the like, there''s just a woman in front of me who has a really good style...... However, in result of her true state that she excessively has no knowledge of action for this kind of thing, "I want you to tell me that," she said, there was an imbnce to speak like a small child.

    "......Let me see, well then for now" (Taiga)

    As a conclusion after that, I would just say that Mashiro, at any rate, has a good ability to learn.

    After things had ended, Mashiro happily hugged me and fell asleep...... The pictureposition of Chisome staring at the two of us while breathing heavily waspleted.

    "Oh Mashiro, she forgot to cut her senses!"

    "E?......No way, isn''t that"

    "It''s true that I''m the one who says it''s fine to do this kind of thing with Nii-san, you know? But as expected, I thought she''d temporarily cut off the sense sharing...... geez! When I was soaking in the bathtub, rxing, and letting out my mind to my heart''s content, I ended up like this as well!"

    "..............."

    "Only about the sense sharing thing, is that perhaps some sort of something from Eroge or something?" I thought, I smiled wryly while staring at Chisome, who was in the state of horniness.

 Chapter 55: Reliable Perverts

    Chapter 55: Reliable Perverts

    Everything is doing well, and that''s precisely what makes Taiga, Chisome, and Mashiro''s happy days continue.

    He who once viewed Taiga as an enemy, cursed against Chisome as a monster, and moreover, boasted that he would even get Chisome, he too......Souma too, had alsopletely be promoted as a resident of this world in the true sense of the word.

    "That Shigure, she''ste huh......"

    Rattlingly, as if he were lightly tapping his foot, he muttered so.

    Ever since he was reincarnated in this world of Byouai, he has dreamt of a harem built up of heroines.

    That feeling hasn''t disappeared even now, but that heart is already upied ordingly by one of the heroines, Renjou Shigure.

    "Souuma~! Shigure-chan is here!"

    "-!!"

    The moment Souma heard his mother''s voice from the first floor, he immediately stood up.

    Like a dog waiting impatiently for its owner toe home, he shakes and swings his tail with vigour and gallops down the stairs to the front door.

    "Ah, Senpai Good morning"

    "You''rete, Shigure!"

    His tone was harsh, but still, his expression was dyed with a smile.

    When Shigure saw Souma''s condition, she smiled deeply and apologized, telling him the reason she waste was because she had some errands to do.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter anymore. Look, let''s go to the room."

    Seeing Souma holding hands and leading Shigure into the room, the mother just *ara*ara* and pleasantly looked at him, but......among them, only one person, Shigure alone, had a different kind of smile showing on her face.

    As if everything were going well, like a strategist who is convinced that her way of doing things is not wrong.

    "Souma-senpai, isnt it a little sudden?"

    "Shut up"

    "Were you that lonely? Is it so no good without me?"

    As soon as he entered the room, Souma embraced Shigure.

    Even though her body is much smaller than his, just by touching that small body, his whole body is enveloped in peace of mind...... This feeling had Souma captive.

    "There, there, well then it''s fine to thoroughly be pampered, you know?"

    Shigure said so while stroking his head, and Souma changed into a little child.

    Like an older sister, or perhaps like a mother, in any case, as a result of continuing to be enveloped in a tremendous broad-mindedness power, Souma ended up beingpletely won over by Shigure.

    (This feeling will make me be captive seriously...... Ah, shigure. It''s the best, Shigure.)

    Just a little bit of reason that still remains recognizes Shigure as the heroine of the game.

    That''s proof that he still thinks of this world as a game, but...... Be that as it may, this world is certainly a game world, but since it''s a reality, there''s no difference from his former world, where everything could end up changing with just one action.

    (Naa Taiga, and Chisome. I''m the winner! I''m the protagonist! This is the world prepared for meeee!!!!!!!!)

    Yes, to the bitter end, it''s still a game world in Souma''s mind.

    "There is no change in the fact that the heroines are also programmed beings," he''s a pitiful boy who keeps continuing to think that way always.

    However...... now, this thought is also a proof that he is not yet dominated by Shigure.

    "Souma-senpai, please be pampered by me more and more, okay? I''ll do anything for you. Aah but, it''s bad to bother others, okay? Of that is the promise with me, okay?"

    "I know. Shigure...... Shiguree!"

    "Aah, youre really cute, Souma-senpai......Ahahahaa!"

    As was expected, just who is truly the world''s chosen sacrifice...... That might be something, even if one were to mind it, it can''t be helped anymore.

    The desire to flirt with the heroine hase true, and although it''s fleeting, the protagonist is smiling from the bottom of his heart that''s whyHe, Souma, is certainly the protagonist.

    Precisely because of that, why don''t we give him praise in recognition of his aplishments.

    Because by pioneering his unique route, he obtained a junior (kouhai) heroine named Shigure Renjou, whose love became far heavier than the original work.

    (Shigure......I love you. I love you Shigure......)

    (Senpai, you''re cute, very. Come now, let''s fall through more and more. Like that, you will recognize that there''s only me in the world. I''m the only one who can love you; that''s all you will have to think of.)

    "......?"

    "Is anything wrong?"

    "No, somehow there was something on my mind, but well whatever."

    "Fu~n"

    I felt like I had taken with a sh something disgusting, but the fact that I don''t particrly care too much about it means, I guess, that something only goes that far.

    "Since we''vee all the way here to y, why don''t you take it easy? Toe to Misora''s house...... Well, the opportunity toe might increase from now on, but it''s not so often to get to y in a house this big, I think anyway." (Yuika)

    "Right. No~ it''s a really big house."

    When it was almost summer vacation, we were visiting Misora''s house.

    Of course, it''s not just me, but together with Chisome and Mashiro, including Yuika, who''s sitting next to me right now.

    "Chisome-san and Mashiro-san are also wonderful!! This dress, I dont need it anymore, so would you please, by all means, have it!"

    "No, I shall have myself refrain from that, I think......" (Chisome)

    "Un. Even if you were to take it, it just gets in the way. Mine is especially" (Yuika)

    As soon as we came to this house, our little sisters turned into Misora''s dress-up dolls.

    There is something like a wardrobe room connected to Misora''s room, but when we were shown a nce, there were truly many clothes hanging.

    Events only for the rich, or rather, she also often attends parties where her parents are invited, so it seems from time to time that the number of dresses she wears has increased.

    "Naa Yuika"

    "What?"

    "......The interaction between beautiful girls, is nice right"

    "It''s nice isn''t it"

    We who were watching that, Me and Yuika, have turnedpletely into an old man.

    Of course, we didn''t see their figures changing clothes and the like; we just watched their figures, the reactions of our little sisters to their appearance changed into dresses in front of us, but that alone however, was enough of a feast for the eyes anyway, and above all, it was so fun, we''re happy.

    "Somehow it''s deeply moving. It''s also true abouting to Misora''s house, but to think that Chisome-chan and Mashiro-chan have be dress-up dolls like that...... it''s the very thing of peace."

    "About that. Akane''s case, we used a bit of power, but."

    "That, I wanted to see that, very."

    "Yuika is really a fan of Chisome and Mashiro, isn''t she," her words and actions make me think that.

    By the way, it seems that Akane''s dark expression vanished after that event, and we were relieved and at the same time felt d from the bottom of our hearts.

    However, I also heard rumors that she started searching for something.

    "It is that. I''m sure the thing she''s looking for is someone who has helped her, I think. It seems like she has been in despair the whole time anyway, so if someone came and saved her from that......Nee? (see?)"

    "Somehow, I think It''s going to be something of a trouble"

    "That is......it depends on the correspondence, I think. Misora and I are thinking of talking to Akane soon. She, because she somehow let out a smell like us."

    "a, then that''s a relief, isn''t it"

    "Is it better to be happy with the thickness of that trust, or is it better if I shouldment that I''m being ridiculed......"

    You are being trusted, is there such a thing as ridiculing you...... That''s why it''s okay.

    "Nii-san!"

    "Onii-sama!"

    "Oops"

    While we were exchanging things like that, Chisome and Mashiro came diving in.

    It''s not the in clothes that both of them were wearing; it''s a dress that Misora made them wear, but...... No, I was thinking to myself "so there was such a dress in reality," and ended up staring intently at it for a moment.

    Not only are they boldly showing their backs, but their appearance is also in such a way that their chests are exposed within limitations, so the two of them have their abundant cleavage saying, "Hi there."

    "......You two are pretty aren''t you."

    Words leaked out unconsciously.

    "......Ehehe"

    "......"

    It''s a little lewd, but precisely because it''s the two, it even makes me think I want to appreciate the beauty of it.

    So is Yuika, but as for Misora in the background, she is also facing the two who were wearing dresses, and when she sees the two and me hugging each other, *~yufufu* she goes; she''s smiling after all.

    "That dress, really even if you were to have it, it''s fine, but...... Certainly, it''s also true about the ce to store it anyway, and the ces where it can be used also are limited isn''t it."

    "You''re right. Supposing even if it could be stored, safekeeping and the like, that looks troublesome." (Taiga)

    "Un. If you don''t allocate attention to it often, that will seem to make you feel restless anyway right~." (Chisome)

    Precisely because it''s a fine-quality dress, half-hearted storage methods are impossible, that''s why.

    "You both, stand up straight for a moment for me."

    "e? Un" (Chisome)

    "Okay" (Mashiro)

    I adopted a posture with my smartphone and faced it at the two.

    The dresses they both wear are simr in shape, but Chisome is ck and Mashiro is red...... Un, there are no words other than supreme and wonderful.

    "Yes, cheese!"

    "Ye~s"

    "n"

    *Kasha* I was able to properly take a picture of them.

    Both Misora and Yuika seemed to have perfectly taken a picture as well, and they were excited the whole time after that to use it as their phone wallpaper.

    "Taiga-san" (Misora)

    "Un?"

    "Please leave Kitagawa-senpai to us. We''ll show you we will put her in a good way."

    "......Ou"

    Misora, who said that, was reassuring, but I felt a certain feeling in her eyes and pulled my body back a little.

    "I will without fail drag her into this obsession," that''s what her eyes indicate that''s why.

    By the way, until now, I had thought that whatever the case with Mashiro, her true form would not remain in photographs, but somehow, the time she spent with me and the way Mashiro handled her own power have be more diverse, so that form seems to be able to be contained in a photograph.

    "Fuhe......Fuhehe" (Yuika)

    "With this, I can live even without eating anything for a few days......" (Misora)

    However, that is, about the thing it only leads to creating a crazy group alone is certain.

 Chapter 56: Its Gone Increased The Elite Guards

    Chapter 56: It''s Gone Increased The Elite Guards

    "......It''s fast huh. It''s already summer vacation really?"

    The great event of the first semester, the final exams, has also already finished, and with the closing ceremony over as well, the summer vacation that all the students have been waiting eagerly for wille tomorrow.

    As for me, including Shinji and Kouki, I promised to heartily y with my friends to the extent that it wouldn''t affect my homework, but of course Misora and Yuika were also included in that.

    "Taiga-san!"

    "Yes-!?"

    The sudden voice I heard made my shoulders tremble with a jump.

    There is still the assembly at the end of the day left, so I was in a daze, but I now realized that Misora hade to my side before I knew it.

    "Good grief, even though I''ve been calling out to you since a while ago!"

    "Ah~, Sorry about that. I was being absorbed in my thoughts for a minute, you know?"

    "Muu......Well, it''s fine I guess. What I had to do with you was none other than that. Although I could also contact you by phone for instance, even if it''s more or less, I wanted to be told verbally."

    "At most it''s about when and where we''ll get together and where we''ll go to y right?"

    When I said that, Misora rounded her eyes.

    From the beginning, I had promised to y with her, but because it was about Misora, I''m sure she wanted to confirm it once again right.

    "Why did you know?"

    "You''re too easy to understand. It''s precisely because we''ve been together in our own way, that there are things I understand. Well, I wouldn''t say it''s like Chisome or Mashiro though."

    "..............."

    "One thing or another, that''s just how long we''ve been together. Though there are all sorts of things that get me tired, well the days I spend with Misora and the others are not bad. That''s why rest assuredI''ll properly have my schedule open."

    "a......-"

    Besides......it looks like there''s going to be another person added, that''s why.

    After that, Misora became quiet and returned to her seat, and the teacher came, and thest end-of-day assembly of the first semester began.

    "Don''t go too over the top just because it''s summer vacation okay."

    Receive the thankful words from the teacher, and the assembly ended right away.

    "Then see youter Taiga!"

    "(See youter) When we y again!!"

    "Aiyo~"

    After saying farewell to Shinji and Kouki and leaving the ssroom, and as usual, for me to meet up with Chisome, I head to the school gate.

    However, with summer vacation before one''s very eyes, somehow Chisome seemed to be the one in trouble instead, and that was right at the entrance.

    "Naa Rikudou-san, I talked to you that the whole ss would get together today. We won''t be able to see each other after this during the summer vacation anyway, so let''s y together."

    "That''s why I''m telling you I''m not interested whatsoever, and I don''t care. Go invite other girls."

    "Now, now, don''t say that. Something or other, even though we''re in the same ss, we''ve never talked to each other, right?"

    ".......Haa?"

    As expected, popr person, or rather, it''s a scene like a destiny as a beautiful girl.

    Although it is well known that Chisome has a boyfriend called me, sure enough, the men who seek Chisome, who is an exceptionally beautiful girl, are many, it means.

    Well, this is because it is Chisome, so it seems like it''s to this extent, but it seems to be hard enough that even Misora and Yuika, who don''t have a man''s figure so far, are constantly being invited to y.

    "Onii-sama"

    "Oops, Mashiro, huh"

    The one who came and hugged me tightly from behind was Mashiro.

    Chisome doesn''t seem to have noticed me, but Mashiro must have noticed me right away and came approaching me like this.

    Well, looking also at that situation, to me, it doesn''t feel good.

    Above all, I couldn''t stand to let my lover making that kind of face.

    "Yoo, I made you wait, didn''t I, Chisome"

    "a, Nii-san!"

    "e?"

    "-......"

    As I put my hand on the shoulder of Chisome''s male ssmate, I called out.

    The two boys immediately turned to face me, one side looking awkward, the other ring at me with bare hostility.

    Mashiro gently stretched out her hand towards the boy who was ring at me, but when I turned my gaze at her while thinking, "I''m okay, that''s why," Mashiro nodded and withdrew her hand.

    "My bad. Chisome is already reserved."

    "......Ehehe"

    At my words, she smiled embarrassedly.

    She should have already gone beyond the dimension of being bashful with a single word like this, and yet, even so, seeing Chisome who is embarrassed like this is always a feast for the e on, dont you think Rikudou-san has too little freedom?

    "Th-, That''s right. Isn''t it fine to also let her have more freedom. More time to y with everyone in the ss, including us"

    No, well......I know that feeling, but you see.

    If I were to say it so there would be no misunderstandings, I''m not particrly restricting Chisome''s actions anyway, and above all, I don''t even have any intention to bind her.

    That''s not a subjective impression and the like, I really don''t have intention to do that.

    "I don''t particrly have any intention to snatch away her freedom, though. Precisely because Chisome and I are going out with each other, she just wants to be with that person she likes right."

    "That is....."

    "Even so....."

    Me, me didn''t say anything wrong, did me?

    Even so, in any case, the two boys are not convinced, and that''s why this situation anyway......or rather, Chisome and Mashiro''s moods are gradually getting worse, so let''s go and ignore them, I guess.

    It was when I was thinking something like that.

    "I have myself heard the story. It''s not a mistake to want to prioritize time with your lover. If so, there''s no reason for you guys, who are strangers, to interject in that, right?"

    "......She''s here"

    "Ah, Akane-senpai."

    "When did youe?" It was Akane who made an appearance that ended up making me say that.

    She red at the two with that severe expression on her androgynous face, The two boys who were being red at were shrinking at that pration.

    (This person has changed too, hasn''t she......)

    With distant eyes I stare at Akane.

    Akane learned about us like this, and she acted as if doing nightly things like protecting rtionships was because of Misora and Yuika''s education.

    At that time, Misora said to me that she wanted me to leave it to her, but about what she did, I didn''t hear......When I noticed, Akane had be like this.

    "Since when have you been here?" (Chisome)

    "Fuu, from a little while ago. Those girls are here too, you know?" (Akane)

    When I casually turned around, Misora and Yuika were there too.

    Three members of the Chisome & Mashiro Loving Elite Guards have all gathered, but......wait, the moment Misora''s eyes met me, she quickly averted her eyes.

    "Muu......"

    It seems Chisome noticed that and reacted for some reason.

    However, although everyone has gathered like this, this is getting nowhere......Chisome, who seemed to also feel frustrated by that, stood next to me.

    "I ept invitations when I have nothing to do, but basically I only ept invitations from friends. Other than that, I want to prioritize spending time with Nii-san......Nii-san?"

    "Un?"

    When I turned my face to ask what''s wrong, *chuu* Chisome kissed me.

    The two boys were staring hard to this side when we kissed; that was just a light touch, but it must have been firmly engraved in their minds.

    "Nii-san, today''s night, to have sex I want~ Let''s do lots?"

    "-......"

    "......Rikudou-san."

    This...... If the two boys held a faint love for Chisome, "The wound in their hearts must have been deep," I thought that while treating it was someone else''s problem.

    Akane-senpai, this is the beautiful brother-sister love. (Misora)

    "You''ll be watching over this all the way, Akane-paisen." (Yuika) [Tl note 1]

    "......Aah......Good......isn''t that nice" (Akane)

    She is indeed climaxing alone though......

    In the end, perhaps thanks to Chisome''s actions, the two boys left in a dumbfounded state, and we all left the entrance together.

    As I walked with my little sisters while they were hugging both my arms, I nced back and looked behind me.

    "However......I see, I can see it too. I feel like I can see it." (Akane)

    "Ufufu, if there is love, there are no things unseeable." (Misora)

    "No~, Chisome-chan and Mashiro-chan are cute today too. It''s a feast for the eyes isn''t it!!" (Yuika)

    Without ever getting in the way, The Arms Folded Perverted Young Lady Trio Watching Over From Behind, like that. Is it better to gratefully ept this, or is it better if I think of it as a little scary, I don''t really know.

    When I was havingplicated feelings about the three, with one of them being such a newrade who had recently joined in, Chisome muttered in a whisper.

    "Nee Nii-san, Misora-san, did something happen with her?"

    "No, there shouldn''t particrly be anything else though."

    No, I thought perhaps it might be that, so I tried to talk about it.

    About the conversation I had with her before the end-of-day assembly, when I told her that, Chisomeughed amusingly.

    "Well, even if there is no deep intention, I think isn''t the words are handsome (cool guy-like). I feel like, of course it''ll be like that."

    "Is that so?"

    "Fufuu, Misora-senpai also has the sensitivity to be normally embarrassed isn''t it. So she wasn''t just being strange. (I see)"

    "You, are you aware that you''re saying something a little cruel?"

    "Ehehe~"

    To deceive with such a cute smile...... I''ll give it to you, damn it.

    Therefore, what''s visiting from tomorrow is a long summer vacation.

    "Nii-san"

    "What?"

    "Let''s make a lot of memories, okay?"

    "Let''s see. Well, even if it''s not a special thing like summer vacation, just being by Chisome and the Mashiro''s sides, that everything is a precious memory."

    "......Sheesh! How many happy things are you going to say and give, Nii-san is!"

    "......Love" (Mashiro)

    Here goes, it''s the arrival of the long summer vacation!

    [Author''s Afterword]

    So volume two? is over.

    The next volume is the final volume, so once again, in a rxed manner, please keeppany with me.

 Chapter 57: Towards The End

    Chapter 57: Towards The End

    "......It''s hot isn''t it"

    "It''s hot isn''t it"

    With the window fully open, Chisome and I muttered while looking out at the garden.

    It will soon be August, which means that summer will also be the real deal, nheless, it''s not so much that our sweat were to flow endlessly, so we didn''t turn on the air conditioner and open the window like this.

    Onii-sama, Chisome, it feels good.

    Ahead of such Chisome and me''s line of sight was Mashiro bathing in the vinyl pool we had just bought.

    It''s a vinyl pool, so the size it''s not that much, and the range of movement is also minimal, but...... wonder what it is; just scooping water with her hands and bathing her body, that figure is really pretty.

    "Somehow, it''s like a scene from a manga isn''t it, Mashiro now is."

    "Sure is"

    Right now, Mashiro''s appearance is wearing a white bikini, and if the ck skin that remains were to be excluded, it would be to the point where it''spletely no different from human skin.

    When such Mashiro is bathed in water, the droplets reflect the light and sparkle ordingly, such is mysterious and ends up making me stare at it.

    "You two, not going in?"

    "Ahaha, As one would expect" (Taiga)

    "It''s small after all right. For now, have fun with just Mashiro okay?" (Chisome)

    "Muu......Okay"

    In any case, since if we go to the pool, or even go to the sea, we can y as much as we want.

    It''s enough for the three of us to y in the water to our heart''s content at that time anyway, and for now I''ll be satisfied with seeing Mashiro ying cutely see.

    "Nee Nii-san"

    "What?"

    "Because my oppai (breasts) ended up getting bigger. Can I go buy a swimsuit again this year too?"

    "-......That is well, yes."

    "Ehehe"

    Of course riight, Chisome is also growing inparison tost year.

    Not only did she grow slightly taller, but her plump bust also grew even bigger, which is a little hard to tell from her appearance, but if you rub it or touch it, you will surprisingly notice it.

    "Even I''m myself surprised, but it''s still going to get bigger isn''t it~."

    "Stiff shoulders and the like, are you okay?"

    "U~n, It''s true that my shoulders are stiff, but that''s as far as it goes, I think. Since I can reduce the burden in various ways by applying power, see."

    "You can do that sort of thing too?"

    "Un. When I talked about that, I got envied by Misora-senpai you know."

    "That''s......well yeah~."

    Misora is the owner of an overwhelming enormous breast that exceeds three digits; so it seems that she is always tormented by stiff shoulders; but that seems to be exactly the case.

    However, when I think it over carefully, Chisome''s official setting bust is 95 cm...... That is now ny-eight, and it seems that the growth still won''t stop.

    "Nii-san is perverted, you keep fixedly staring at it"

    "Oops, that''s rude of me"

    "I don''t particrly mind, you know~? I mean, we are lovers anyway, and since this here is our home, even if you touch it, rub it, suck it, and even do whatever you want is fine that''s why."

    Eei (you there), you don''t have to go so far as to say it so graphically I say!

    However, when she ends up telling me like this, for my eyes will end up turning that way is only natural. When the plump cleavage peeks over a cool-looking shirt, the sweat flowing in the cleavage is vividly engraved in my mind.

    "Naa Chisome"

    "U~n"

    "Why are you that lewd?"

    "It''s because I am Nii-san''s little sister?"

    "......I see~"

    "Un. It''s because I am Nii-san''s little sister okay? I''ve always been thinking about Nii-san, so not only my thoughts but also my body end up bing lewd to Nii-san''s taste."

    "..............."

    "Of course, even before I started dating Nii-san yet, I was thinking about Nii-san and had sex with him alone, which probably yed a big part though."

    "..............."

    Kuu......my little sister... my lover is too lewd it''s painful...... No, it''s not painful but, it''s something like this, the emotional uplift that cannot be expressed in words is terrific!

    If this goes any further and if I don''t do anything, my thoughts will be wrapped in naughty things, so as to change my mood, I headed to the freezer and took out three ice creams.

    "Chisome, Mashiro too, ice cream"

    "a, thank you"

    "Thank you Onii-sama"

    After that, the two started eating ice cream, with me sandwiched between them...... It is however, instead of calming my mood, I had to fight even more worldly desires.

    "amu.......un......reru" *eating ice cream sound*

    Chisome''s way of eating ice cream is too radical.

    Unlike Mashiro, who licks the ice cream cutely for her age, Chisome eats the ice cream with her tongue, as if she were licking all over something.

    While lifting the hair hanging on the ear with a free hand...... wait, am I the bad one about this, or is it because my heart is getting dirty.

    "......Fufuu"

    No, apparently, it looks like Chisome was deliberately staging that.

    She nced at me with a sideways nce, grinned and smiled, and then proceeded to give another lick that was even more flirtatious. She did, however, perform the way of licking that incited the excitement.

    "Wait, oi, when you do such way of licking"

    Covered with saliva; moreover, in this hot sunlight, the ice cream naturally melts.

    In other words, a piece of ice cream about the size of a thumb end up crumbled, and that fell *plop* on Chisome''s chest.

    "Kyan!"

    "..............."

    Even though she was aware of how she was eating it, the coldness that came suddenly seemed to surprise her.

    The thick fluid from the melted ice cream was sucked into the cleavage, and the coldness seemed to flow along the skin and down to the belly button.

    "......Chisome, what are you doing?"

    Such Mashiro''s few words deeply pierced Chisome.

    Chisome shyly got up in silence and headed for the bath as is.

    "Chisome is, when Onii-sama is by her side, she soon gets colored with idiotness."

    "......Well but, it''s a cute thing it is."

    "I think so too on that. Chisome is cute no matter what she does anyway, adorable no matter what she does always......to the extent that I can''t imagine she''s eating someone anymore, Chisome has changed."

    Mashiro began to talk.

    I put away her usual childish demeanor at the bottom of my heart, and with that, it gives her the atmosphere of an older sister like her, who treats the Chisome I saw in the game like a younger sister.

    "All that, too, was because I met Onii-sama. I have always been seeing a dream......of Chisome never bing happy. Attacked by Rikudou Taiga and his father, she despairs over everything and changes into a monster that only eats people, continues to ughter, and about thest is being sealed too."

    "......Mashiro?"

    What is she......what are you talking about, Mashiro.

    "What awaits at the end is an eternal prison and suffering, and Chisome continues to hold a grudge against everything until her soul loses its radiance, never dies, all the way to the point where her own existence bes ambiguous......"

    "Mashiro!"

    "-......Onii-sama?"

    The atmosphere until just now is gone, and Mashiro returned to the usual her.

    "I......what did I say?"

    "......Well, many meaningful things, I guess."

    "......somehow, I remember though."

    "I see......"

    I embraced Mashiro''s body.

    She''s still in a swimsuit, so I''m in direct contact with her skin, but as expected, she''s got the warmth of a human these days.

    Nheless, rather than such that, there are things that should be told.

    "Naa Mashiro, As Chisome''s big brother, I intend to protect that girl always. Of course, she''s not just my little sister anymore; she''s my girlfriend, that''s why. Exactly that, I''ll bet my life, I intend to be by her side."

    "......Un"

    "Since we don''t know the source of Chisome and Mashiro''s powers, there might be some truth still hidden. But, whatever happens, it''s going to be okay, I''ll be puffed up with pride and say that alright. Because that''s me, living in the present Rikudou Taiga."

    "Onii-sama......Un"

    If I think it over carefully, this or that, there are many things I don''t understand isn''t it.

    But, I don''t know why, the feeling of even if I worry about it, it''s useless, too, it''s a strange feeling...... Exactly that, it might be because I''m already off from the route.

    "Besides, we have more friends we can rely on anyway right."

    "That is... that''s right, isn''t it. Somehow, I feel invincible."

    If Mashiro thinks so, it should be safe.

    Both Chisome and Mashiro have sharp instincts, so if they sense danger, they''ll even end up taking a stand against them, but if that''s not the case, they wouldn''t be feeling this lighthearted.

    "But, the one who has changed is me too. I mean, to think that I woulde to love someone, it''s an impossible thing after all. I''m d I met you, Onii-sama."

    "......g?"

    "No, it''s not. Well, no matter what kind of g there is, I''ll show you I''ll pulverize it though."

    "Pulverize you say......"

    "It means I had that much enthusiasm"

    Well, it means nothing happens is the best, though.

    Besides, this year''s summer vacation isn''t just about hanging out with friends and merely making fun memories.

    For Chisome, in the truest meaning, there was a determination she held to free herself from her curse.

    <i>"Nii-san, I you see? To that person......I''m thinking of let''s go meet my mother (Kaa-san)."</i>

    Chisome''s eyes were serious when she said that, and she, too, knew that the fence with her family was something that had to be settled and done.

    If so, I will just support her.

    Without denying Chisome''s determination, pushing her back is something I can do.

    However, to properly watch over her from her side was the only thing I firmly nodded at.

 Chapter 58: Misora Still Evolves, Akane Falls Into Obsession, And Yuika Connects

    Chapter 58: Misora Still Evolves, Akane Falls Into Obsession, And Yuika Connects

    "......Haa, I wanted to be with Nii-san together~"

    "Really......Haa"

    Mashiro and I breathed out a sigh together.

    It became August, and for a while, I continued to spend my time always with Nii-san together, but today wasn''t the case.

    Nii-san ended up leaving early in the morning to hang out with his friends, and I had some free time so I went out with Mashiro together.

    <i>"Me, I was thinking that I''d like to try to talk to my mother."</i>

    When I convey him so, Nii-san told me to do my best.

    Of course, the reason why he said, "I''ll be by your side so," and nodded his head, was probably because he was worried about me, but I thought it was precious to me, so I have myself made that suggestion.

    "Chisome, it''s okay."

    "Un. It''s not like I''m worried or anything."

    Starting with my mother, this power that others feared too...... How much did I grudge the world, and how much did I want to destroy my own circumstances I wonder.

    But still, I was so scared to actually put it into action, so in the end I didn''t do anything.

    But, at such time, I met Nii-san and everything changed.

    Everything began to steer in a good direction, and I was grateful for being born in this world, and I havee to enjoy my happiness.

    "When I think of it like so, Nii-san is a really amazing person. Me, what would have happened if I hadn''t met Nii-san, I don''t even want to imagine that."

    "That is......"

    "I know, Mashiro. I know all sorts of things through you...... What I want to say is, if I hadn''t met Nii-san, I probably wouldn''t have felt even as much as a single bead of joy."

    "..............."

    I do always think so, but that''s just how big Nii-san''s existence is.

    Nii-san protects me, is affectionate toward me, and loves me, but the same applies to me too, and from now on, no matter what happens, I will never leave Nii-san.

    Nee Nii-san, we will always be together that''s why, okay?

    "Nee Chisome, isn''t that......"

    "Un?"

    When I was imagining that Nii-san, in my delusion, was saying, "Obviously right," and was giving me a kiss, Mashiro pointed at something.

    When I turned my eyes in that direction, who was there was Renjou-san.

    "......Wooh"

    Since she''s a girl in the same grade, I don''t particrly have anything to do with her is of course, but there''s all sorts of things, and that dregs...... Kohon *cough*, I also ended up finding out that her head is messed up, her behavior is out ofmon sense, and all that because she was crazy about Souma-senpai anyway, and I don''t think I''d want to go out on my own to deal with her, right.

    Yuika-senpai said she wanted to get along, but...... It''s as expected that person is.

    "Chisome, that girl is looking this way"

    "..............."

    I pretended not to notice though~.

    When this side also turned its face to the fixedly staring gaze, Renjou-san immediately came and rushed over to this side.

    "Hello Rikudou-san. To think that we meet here, it''s a coincidence, isn''t it?"

    "I suppose so. Shopping?"

    "Un. Because he today, says he wants to eat omelet rice"

    "He you say...... Souma-senpai?"

    "Un"

    With a very beautiful smile, Renjou-san nodded.

    Unlike me, Mashiro didn''t seem to be interested in her, and even though no one should be able to see her, she was pulling her eyelids down and sticking out her tongue, messing around with a junior high school boy or so walking nearby.

    "What are you doing, Rikudou-san?"

    "Me...... I''m just half-mindedly strolling. Nii-san went out to y with his friends anyway, and since I didn''t have any ns originally."

    "I see~. Ah, if so......"

    "I''m sorry, but spending time together is NG (No Good)."

    "Why-!?"

    a, Renjou-san, so you also do such cute way of surprise.

    That appearance is also a little cute, but saying it was NG wasn''t particrly anything but half a joke, so it doesn''t mean I don''t want to.

    "You just said it before didn''t you. For him you say."

    "......That''s right, but since I was able to meet Rikudou-san and yet."

    Yes Yes, another time okay.

    "a, that''s right, I''ve been wanting to ask, but"

    "What?"

    How much do you like Souma-senpai, Renjou-san?

    Hearing that, Renjou-san''s certain air changed.

    As if her eyes, which had been sparkling and shining until just a moment ago, seemed to be dyed in jet ck, even that kind of feeling makes me embrace it.

    If it were ordinary people, they probably would embrace the dreadfulness by her now but, "sorry, but," I didn''t feel anything in particr....... No, I might have thought it was a little scary.

    "I love him you know? I love lots, I love him. Souma-senpai too see? He has be a very good boytely, you know? He also doesn''t speak ill of anyone anyway, he only calls me always...... Above all, it seems like I keep appearing, even in his dreams......fufuu As a girlfriend, I''ve never been this happy right~"

    "..............."

    "Nee Rikudou-san. I''m sure Rikudou-san also understands this feeling, right? I''m sure Rikudou-san''s older brother (Onii-san) should also be dreaming lots about Rikudou-san."

    "I-, I suppose so"

    "Right~? a, well then I will leave it here. See you again, Rikudou-san!!"

    "Un. Goodbye (Sayonara)."

    That girl......is powerful.

    "Over?"

    "It''s over"

    Gee Mashiro you bastard, After leaving me in that space alone....... But, really just what is that girl I wonder.

    It wasn''t that she was a peculiar existence like myself, but it was a pure question as to whether it was possible to be like that just by meeting a single man.

    Well, it''s true that I also changed when I met Nii-san, but ifpared to Renjou-san''s changes, such a thing as me is cute, I think anyway.

    "Ara, Chisome-san!?"

    "e? Chisome-chan!?"

    "What, Chisome!?"

    "Uwaaah," and I turned around to my rear.

    The ones there were Misora-senpai, Yuika-senpai, and then Akane-senpai, who had recently be on good terms.

    The three approached me the moment they saw me, but for me, I was thinking to immediately run away and turned around...... However, somehow there was Misora-senpai over there.

    Since we met each other, please dont try to run away like that.

    "......Misora-senpai, haven''t you for a bit tread upon the league of nonhuman lifetely?"

    "?? I always intend to be normal."

    This person......She is getting closer and closer to a monster!

    Well but, even though Misora-senpai is also bing ridiculous, what''s in her eyes is pure affection for us, so I also can''t get free from this obstacle. Having said that, I don''t dislike these eyes either, so I end up taking her hand in the end.

    "Fufu, truly, I''m happy I got to meet Chisome on my day off. It was worth going out with Misora and Yuika after being invited."

    "Isn''t it~? You were correct in believing in me, weren''t you Akane-paisen!"

    "Umu...... However, Taiga isn''t here I see. I was wanting to see you two flirting though."

    And this Akane-senpai too, hasn''t a lot of things hidden.

    Compared to Misora-senpai, she''s only interacted with me for a few days, and yet, this person doesn''t even try to hide her desires at all.

    Is Chisome-chan shopping?

    "Un. Nii-san went out with his friends and I had free time so...... a."

    I had free time, so; When I told them so, the three''s eyes shone brightly.

    Yuika-senpai and Akane-senpai secured a position next to both of my sides, and Misora-senpai hugged Mashiro from the rear, who was watching over me with a soft smile.

    "......Nee Chisome, With this lineup, there seems to be no need for you to erase your figure anymore." (Akane)

    "I think so. Really, how does this person know?"

    "Ufufu~ If you can perceive the presh''s wave motion, it is no trouble of a thing!" (Misora)

    At that strange thought alone, it already looked tiring.

    After that, me and Mashiro, who showed her figure, as if holding a girls-only gathering in a sudden, the five women yed around together.

    This or that, even if I get tired by all sorts of things, it''s a really precious thing to have a conversational exchange with friends I can trust from the bottom of my heart like this.

    <i>"That''s the bond that Chisome cultivated, the one that Chisome herself put together. Have confidence."</i>

    I remember Nii-san telling me that.

    That''s right isn''t it, this is also thanks to Nii-san anyway, and I''ve cultivated it myself too...... Of course Mashiro too, right?

    "Un"

    Mashiro-san......Mashiro-saaaAAAAAN!! (Misora)

    "Mashiro......aah cute...too cute. It''s to the point where I already want to give everything I have." (Akane)

    "......painful, stay away"

    "Yes!"

    "Of course!!"

    On Mashiro''s side, she looks to be having fun......having?

    "Ahaha...... I''m sorry we are being so noisy?"

    "It''s fine, very; but Yuika-senpai is normal, aren''t you?"

    "Ah~, I''m a top-heavy otaku too, but...... I can''t be like that."

    "Right. That, these people are from a slightly different world after all."

    "UnUn"

    Well now, shall I go y with only girls for a bit then.

 Chapter 59: Sometimes Its Nice To Be Alone

    Chapter 59: Sometimes It''s Nice To Be Alone

    "I''m home~ yeah right"

    I just got back from ying with Shinji, Kouki, and the other friends, but it seems Chisome and Mashiro still haven''t quite returned.

    I was told over the phone that she was going to meet Misora and the others and hang out with them pretty much, but...... I don''t know what it was, but I was deeply moved.

    "......Oops"

    I couldn''t help but end upparing the old Chisome with the current Chisome, and I almost burst into tears.

    I waited for her to return while wiping the tears of emotion that had already ended up flowing with a handkerchief.

    "Ah yeah right, while I wait, might as well do that. It''s already past 5 o''clock anyway, so let''s get the bath ready and then prepare some food I guess."

    That''s what I thought, and I immediately headed for the bath and turned on the hot water after cleaning it.

    After that, I picked up my apron that was hanging next to Chisome''s apron, and after I put it on tightly, I started cooking.

    "......Chisome has been making it for metely anyway, and other than that, I used to make it with her, so it feels nostalgic, isn''t it."

    It''s been a long time since thest time I''ve been alone in the kitchen like this.

    When my old man was alive, that guy basically never came back home, so I prepared everything myself and ate, that''s why.

    "Even if I said that, what to make for the menu....... We have leftovers from yesterday''s sd and miso soup anyway, and I guess make pork cutlets, which Mashiro also loves a lot."

    Well then, let''s prepare the pork cutlet right away...... It is at that point, Chisome and Mashiro just seemed to be back.

    "I''m home...... wait, Nii-san?"

    Onii-sama, are you cooking?

    The two stared at me with their eyes rounded, but I wondered if it was that rare and smiled wryly.

    "I just couldn''t sit still for a minute, you see. So I thought it would also be nice to prepare everyone''s meals by myself once in a while, I guess, but the fact that Chisome is back means"

    "Of course I''m going to help you"

    Chisome immediately went to put her luggage in her room.

    Mashiro, who is watching the process of putting batter on the meat, and when she realizes that today''s menu is pork cutlet, her eyes light up with happiness; she''s really a cute girl isn''t she, and a smile breaks out.

    "Mashiro, you can go to the bath first, you know? The hot water is heating up so."

    "Okay!"

    Chisome stood in the kitchen in a hurry as if to rece Mashiro, who headed for the bath in a buoyant state.

    She put on her apron with a flowing movement as is, and from there, it was time for the two of us to cook together.

    "Did you have fun ying with everyone?"

    "Un. It was a little tiring, but it was fun."

    "I see. Well, I also agree with thement that it''s tiring though."

    Not only Misora and Yuika, but also Akane, a recent new addition to the group, were with them, and it is easy to imagine how exhausting that must be for her to be with those three, who love Chisome and Mashiro.

    "Misora-senpai, Yuika-senpai, and even Akane-senpai, it goes something like this......its like me and Mashiro Elite Guards or rather"

    "Ah~ I get that I get that"

    "But you see? Misora-senpai said something like thissomething wascking hereshe said."

    "..............."

    "Also, Yuika-senpai and Akane-senpai nodded strongly......Nee Nii-san? Praise me praise me for not telling Nii-san to save me?"

    "Excellent you are, Chisome"

    "Ehehe~"

    I can imagine very well the pictureposition of Chisome, who continues to stare at the three people who are somehow in high spirits, and the figure of Mashiro who is being loved.

    Soon, including those girls, and to take along also Shinji and Kouki, we''re all also nning to go to Misora''s vi anyway, and it looks like this summer vacation will still be a noisy one.

    "Nee Nii-san"

    "Un?"

    "Cooking together like this, after all, is nice isn''t it?"

    "You''re right. It''s like we are quite a married couple, yeah."

    "Married couple...... Un, I suppose so. Really, it feels nice"

    Without being proud of the present condition, I will always watch over Chisome and Mashiro.

    It shouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that such a future is also promised if nothing changes as it is...... However, that''s precisely why it''s important to brace yourself.

    "Chisome"

    "Nii-san......?"

    Just as we washed our hands together, I called out Chisome''s name.

    I drew her cheek close to me with my hand as she stared fixedly at me, and without saying anything, I kissed her lips.

    "What to say, really, I never thought that I could meet someone this precious to me from the bottom of my heart. I can at least have someone I like, but I never thought it would be like this....... To think I''d be able to have a girl who I want to protect even if I risk everything I have."

    "-......Nii-san, my heart is pounding somewhat so much......um, if you stare at me any longer with those cool eyes, I''m going to get strange."

    Oops, did I get into it a little too much.

    When I stroked Chisome''s head, who was looking down with a bright red face, she, as it is, leaned her head against my chest and embraced me.

    Without saying anything as is and ending up unable to leave, I just kept hugging Chisome in the kitchen, where the delicious aroma was wafting through the air.

    "I''m home......wait, are you two being lovey-dovey again?"

    "It''s just as you see it. Wee back Mashiro."

    "Un......a"

    At that moment, a loud growl rang from Mashiro''s stomach.

    Mashiro doesn''t show any embarrassment at all, rubbing her stomach and appealing with her eyes that she wants to eat quickly, so I gently p Chisome on the back and say, "Shall we eat then."

    "Today, you''d better prepare yourself, Nii-san. I''m going to have a lot of fun with you."

    Chisome''s eyes were serious when she said this, as she moved her body away from me.

    Exactly that; it was as if she were ring up with happiness and excitement burning from within, but I could also tell that she was desperately trying to hold it down because it was dinner time.

    "......Ou"

    "Interacting" with my beloved girlfriend should be something that brings me joy and happiness, and yet, let''s not say to her that I was just a little scared just now.

    And everyone had finished dinner and finished various things; we headed to the bedroom and spent a hot and dense time with Chisome and Mashiro; and this was after all that.

    "......Nii-san"

    "Un?"

    "Nii-san, have you ever thought about what if you were to return to your original world or something?"

    ".......Ah~"

    Chisome said while hugging my left arm.

    I would certainly be lying if I said I never once thought about it, but by now, all I remember about my previous life is the game.

    "Why? Did you talk about something like that with Yuika?"

    "......Un"

    Apparently, it was a bingo.

    "Yuika-senpai was the one who was with me until the end when we finished hanging out but, and then the story of Yuika-senpai''s previous life...... In other words, I heard a lot about Nii-san''s original world. And, I got a little curious."

    "I see now"

    I closed my eyes just for a minute and tried to think.

    During that time, Chisome waited for my words without saying anything the whole time.

    "......Let''s see~"

    And finally, I was able to organize the words I wanted to say.

    "There are of course times when I think about my former world, yeah, but even so, I don''t think about what if I go back or something. I''ve already decided to live here, and more than anything else anyway, I have no intention of doing things like going somewhere and leaving Chisome and Mashiro behind."

    "......I see"

    "Yeah. Supposing if, even if there were some kind of god and tries to put me back over there, I''ll go resist. On top of that, on the contrary, I''ll make them give up trying to put me back."

    Well what was it, you''d never know what''s going to happen when you''ve experienced something like reincarnation...... That''s why such a thing might happen in the future anyway, and exactly because of that, it''s possible that I will be returned to that ce without anything remaining in memory.

    "Don''t worry Chisome"

    "......Un"

    No matter what happens, I don''t intend to lie about these words, but even so, it''s also frustrating that I can only say this.

    That''s precisely why, I have to do my best for Chisome and Mashiro isn''t it.

    "Or rather, it is that. On the contrary, it''s still more persuasive to be attacked by someone''s deep-seated grudge that they won''t forgive me for being this happy."

    Since I was living happily like this with my two little sisters, even if the men''s grudges came striking at me all at once, it wouldn''t be strange at all.

    The grudges of the boys Chisome dumped, and the boys who were jealous of me when I interacted with Chisome at school...... Me, I feel like I''m rather being resented.

    "If that happens, then just to protect you would be fine right. All all, eat it all...... no, not that, I will show them our love and repel them that''s why" (Chisome)

    I''m sure it''s probably still ingrained in her body so much that ites out of her mouth, "I''ll eat them," from time to time.

    Well but, I don''t think it''s bad to say such dangerous words because it''s about Chisome...... Am I too much of an idiot big brother (anibaka) still?

    With that in mind, the day we all promised we would go to the sea finally came.

 Chapter 60: She Saw It

    Chapter 60: She Saw It

    <i>"Suddenly...... it was all of a sudden, damn iiiiit!!"</i>

    "Ahaha, Akane-paisen, let''s have some fun next time."

    "That''s right. I will invite you again anytime so."

    One day during summer vacation, the promised day came.

    Early in the morning, we all got on the car that Misora''s family had prepared for us and headed for her vi in the neighboring prefecture, but...... well, it was a grand building.

    Me, Shinji, and Kouki were so at a loss for words when we saw her vi for the first time that we became absorbed in strolling around the area that we said, "I''ve only seen it on TV."

    "Akane-senpai, it was unfortunate wasn''t it." (Chisome)

    "You look a little relieved for that though?" (Yuika)

    "Somehow, I felt like her in a swimsuit would get viscously watched at, so." (Chisome)

    "Ah~"

    By the way, as you can tell from the phone call at the beginning, Akane-senpai apparently had some urgent business to attend to.

    So Misora had told her before we left, but Akane seemed to have some regrets and just now called again.

    From Chisome''s point of view, she seems a little relieved, but I wonder if this is not particrly because she dislikes it but simply because it is tiring.

    Even so, Mashiro-chan, huh...... you look exactly like Chisome-chan.

    "Aah...... Well but, I''m not gonna ask for details. Let''s get along, Mashiro-chan."

    "Un. Let''s get along you two."

    I also introduced Mashiro to Shinji and Kouki, but although they were surprised at how her appearance was excessively the spitting image of Chisome''s and the slight patterns on her body that no one else had, they epted Mashiro unexpectedly easily.

    "Even so...... Thank you both, about Mashiro."

    "Take it as good. She''s a beautiful girl that''s why."

    "Umu. Because she''s a beautiful girl."

    a, these guys were like this.

    While thanking them in my heart for their unchanging state, the women moved to another room because it was about time we immediately went out to the sea.

    We men quickly finished changing clothes and moved to the beach where Misora''s attendants prepared parasols.

    "......Ooh"

    "It''s the sea"

    "Blue sky, white clouds, is that it?"

    The view of the clear blue sky far into the distance and the vast sea were truly superb.

    By the way, as I said earlier, some of Misora''s attendants came to help us, and they also made us things like takoyaki and yakisoba under the parasols, which made us feel reallyplete.

    "It feels very luxurious, alright."

    "......Amazing, youngdy"

    I also feel that this feat is only possible precisely because of being rich.

    In the first ce, there are naturally no other visitors because it is also a private beach, and we are in a state where we are monopolizing this beach.

    We were told that we were free to do whatever we wanted, and things like fishing rods were also prepared, and that the rocky area in the back was a little-known spot for fishing.

    "Thank you for waiting, Nii-san."

    And the time hase.

    I turn around when I hear the voice of an angel behind me...... There are four angels, nay! There were beautiful women who could be mistaken for celestial maidens.

    "Ooh!!"

    "..............."

    I''m letting myself, my soul alone, go to reach heaven....... Oops, well, let''s put that aside.

    Chisome and Mashiro, and Misora and Yuika each have a different color bikini style, but after all, the ones my eye was drawn to were Chisome and Mashiro.

    First up is Chisome!

    She wears a light blue swimsuit with a thinly drawn floral pattern, and therge bulge that has grown even more since we met is very pleasing to the eye.

    And then Mashiro!

    She also hasn''t varied that much from Chisome, but this time she''s wearing an orange swimsuit, so it feels like she''s shifted to an even brighter color...... Un, there are no more words to say, only that it is pretty.

    "It''s the best I say, Chisome and Mashiro!"

    "Un"

    "Ehehe"

    Both of them dove into me as if they were jumping *pyon* *boing*.

    While feeling probably the presence of their softness, I couldn''t resist and tried to hug them both with all my might, and that''s when I suddenly came to myself.

    (After all, oppai, oppai is the hidden power to solve everything) (boobs/breast)

    Why are women''s breasts this amazing I wonder.

    The slightest sensation of a hug I feel is one thing. But the feeling in the palm of my hand when I touch it directly is also a single word for happiness anyway, and no matter what I do, whether rubbing or sucking, it can make me happy.

    Recently, Chisome wrapped her face and puffed *pafu*pafu* as if in reference to a certain game....... oops, it''s also not good to get too absorbed in your thoughts.

    "......-!?"

    Of course, the destructive power of the two was strong, but Misora and Yuika, who were waiting further back, were also amazing.

    It''s only natural that Yuika is beautiful too, but...... after all, the overwhelming chest that I had seen in the game image was glued to my eyes.

    (......That''s just too big right. As expected of a 105cm bust!!)

    I stared fixedly at her too much, and my cheeks ended up being gently pinched by Chisome and Mashiro. Yuika says, "It''s amazing, isn''t it," and rubs Misora''s breasts.

    Excuse me, Yuika-san?

    "Sorry, sorry. I thought it was big after all, see."

    By the way, the two boys had nosebleed when they saw this scene.

    Soon after that, everyone went into the sea to y.

    The area around here is well maintained, and there also seems to be a offshore, so there''s no need to worry about jellyfish and the like getting in. So we yed as if we were enjoying to our hearts'' content the pleasure of not usuallying to ces like this.

    And then.

    "After all, isn''t this the kind of situation you''d find yourself in if you came to the beach?" (Chisome)

    "..............."

    A little away from everyone, I and Chisome, who had taken Mashiro into her body, were visiting the shade of a rock.

    There was also the fact that we wanted to take a rest in a quiet space, but Chisome told me to let''s go over there for a bit and led me by the hand.

    "Nii-san, is your heart beating fast?"

    "Well yeah, of course I do. I mean, because the girl I love lots is right in front of me."

    "-......Ehehe, oh Nii-san really always gives me the words I like"

    I''m a little tired from ying beach volleyball and the like until just now, but looking at Chisome, try as I might, it doesn''t look like I''ll be able to take a break.

    If so, there''s nothing but the first move; I drew Chisome''s cheek close to me with my hand and kissed her.

    <i>"Nobody in particr will approach that rocky ce, so if you want to make out with Chisome-san and Mashiro, I rmend it"</i>

    What in the world was that.....-!?

    "Nii-san? It''s NG to think of another girl when you''re together with me you know."

    Saying that, Chisome inquired me for an even more intense kiss.

    That is, for her or for Misora, it was not particrly something she aimed to do.

    It was at that time, when she was away from Shinji and Kouki, who carefreely dozed off while feeling the summer sunlight, and Yuika, who was happily talking to the servants who served her house.

    Misora visits the rocky shadow of a little-known spot that she had told Taiga about.

    "......I ended uping here without being conscious of it. Is that how much, does that mean that''s how much my heart is seeking for Taiga''s making out I wonder."

    Yes, it wasn''t something she aimed to do, but her body moved on its own.

    While Misora was also thinking of herself as boorish, she only wanted to see the precious figures of Taiga and Chisome making out with each other, besides...... though she thought of it as a joke, Chisome also said.

    <i>"I don''t particrly mind if you were to see the figure of Nii-san making out with me, you know?"</i>

    <i>"What did you saaaayyy-!?!?"</i>

    It can''t be helped either that she ended up letting out a roar that was unbing for ady.

    Of course, something like peeping is boorish, and though this is the second time, Misora knows that too....... However, she ended up giving in to desire.

    "-!?!?!?!?"

    What she saw there were two people quietly cuddling up.

    They weren''t doing anything, and they weren''t trying to do anything either; the two figures, who were only cuddling close together, were beautiful.

    Although only the back can be seen from Misora''s point of view, even so, the way Taiga hugs Chisome''s shoulders seems to make one feel a tremendous amount of kindness...... Misora immediately goes back after that.

    "Is anything wrong?"

    "No, it''s nothing."

    Although Yuika asked Misora, who returned with a face beaming happily, Misora didn''t say anything until the end.

 Chapter 61: The Future That Might Have Happened By Some Chance

    Chapter 61: The Future That Might Have Happened By Some Chance

    "That looks like really lots of fun. Good things are good things."

    In front of my line of sight, while Shinji and Kouki were making a fuss, Mashiro and Yuika were buoyantly floating with swim rings.

    All four of them had happy smiles on their faces, and I was relieved that Mashiro also seemed to be enjoying herself well.

    <i>"Nii-san, how was it?"</i>

    Actually, until just a few minutes ago, we were hiding behind a rock and making love for a bit.

    It was not my original intention to do so, but it wasn''t strange either if I were to go to the quiet shade of a rock with my beloved lover and for things to be like that, so if I were to be asked which one, that would be Chisome, who was the one who invited me, but anyway, we made love.

    "Munya......Nii-san......Suu"

    Such her was taking a break under the parasol together with me, but when I realized it, she was asleep with my knees as a pillow.

    Although she''s still a child in her first year of high school, her appearance and body are definitely approaching that of a mature woman...... If I end up saying so, I can say that the style and the like are overwhelmingly superior to normal.

    The figure of such a child, now asleep with drool hanging down, was truly adorable.

    ......So Misora?

    "Ye-, Yes!?"

    Misora, who is taking a break with us, has been on a trip the whole time ever since we returned, or rather, she seems to be in a trance, and her reply became like this.

    "Are you okay?"

    "I''m okay. Indeed, I''m okay. I am fine as ever fine."

    "..............."

    Un, she''s not okay at all.

    Chisome tapped Misora *pom-pom* on the shoulder when we came back, so she seems to know what happened, but, well, if said person doesn''t speak, then there''s also no need to ask, I guess.

    "..............."

    "..............."

    But things are quiet, huh.

    When I look next to me, Misora staring motionlessly at the four of them happily ying, and when I lower my gaze a little, an extrarge bust that I had been taken care of how many times in my previous life...... Fuu, NGNG, I shake my head and obliterate my worldly desires.

    "......Naa Misora"

    "-......What is it?"

    "Thank you. Not only Chisome, but for bing friends with Mashiro as well."

    I didn''t particrly have anything to say, but these kind of words naturally leaked out.

    Misora looked open-mouthed and rounded her eyes, but she immediately giggled and clenched her fists, saying that such a thing was only natural.

    "Rather, I would like to express my gratitude to Taiga-san for giving me this kind of opportunity. For awakening me to the wonderful thing called brother-sister love and for teaching me the true beauty in this world, thank you so much."

    "Was it that far really"

    After all, Misora is just a little too awakened.

    Misora firmly made a strong fist and smilingly seemed to be having fun, and although Misora gave off a vaguely invincible image, she immediately changed from that cheerful look to a serious expression.

    "Taiga-san"

    "Un?"

    When she looked at me like that, I also naturally straightened my posture.

    "I am really d to have met you all. To tell the truth, sometimes I think I''ve gone a little too far, but even so, I intend not to cross any lines that should definitely never be crossed."

    "I......suppose so"

    Well, setting aside whether there is such a line at the moment, this or that, Chisome and Mashiro seem to be having fun anyway, and although I do have things that get me tired, I don''t feel bad about it.

    She took her gaze off from me and turned her gaze to Chisome, who continued to sleepfortably.

    "She''s really cute, isn''t she"

    "Yeah"

    "I have wondered how many times that if this kind of girl were my little sister, I would want to grant anything she wished. And then there''s also a vice versa to that, I wondered how happy I would be if Taiga-san were my big brother."

    "......Is that so?"

    "Yes. I have my inclination (fetish) ended up twisted hardplease take responsibility."

    "Why is that"

    "Ufufuu, I''m just kidding"

    After Misora put her hand on her mouth, I didn''t expect she would say something like this.

    I heard from Chisome-san, is it true that if Taiga-san hadnt met Chisome-san, there might have been a future where you would have fallen in love with me?

    "Buh!?"

    I almost ended up spitting out the juice I had in my mouth.

    I wondered what she was saying all of a sudden, but it is true that I talked about it to Chisome anyway, and I had also told Yuika something simr.

    To say that I took a liking to Misora might mean the same thing as I like her, but I didn''t think Chisome was talking to her about that.......This is so embarrassing; what am I supposed to say back?

    "Imagining that makes me happy. To be with that Taiga-san......That''s why."

    "......Well, it''s true that I would have thought about it if I hadn''t met Chisome I guess. I can''t imagine it anymore though."

    "I know. Because I don''t think so either."

    What if Chisome and I spent the whole time together as brother and sister...... No, if that were the case, I wouldn''t have gotten along so well with Misora.

    That kind of world might have also existed by some chance, but imagining it has no meaning.

    "But it''s also a woman''s nature to be curious! I wonder what part of me is the main cause that made Taiga-san think like that!"

    Well yeah it''s your, after all, the number one are those oppai. *breasts*

    There should probably be two types of yers ying Byouai who fall in love with Misora.

    First of all, when they see Misora''s character design, they will probably be separated into those who are attracted to her big breasts and those who are attracted to her beautiful appearance, but from there, it is probably the flow that they will learn about the character of Misora and fall in love with her, which destroys some people''s disposition to have a ssmate be their big sister.

    "......-! Sheesh oh you, Taiga-san!"

    "Sorry"

    When I looked fixedly at her breasts, Misora hid them with her hands in embarrassment.

    However, even so, it wasn''t hidden, and on the contrary, the shape was distorted due to the position of the arms, making it an even more indecent sight, but Misora didn''t seem to notice.

    "Well but, a lot has changed since I learned about Misora as a person. I don''t know what to think about you getting aroused about me, Chisome, and Mashiro, but at least it''s not without consideration. That''s why I don''t think I hate being by your side, see."

    "..............."

    "So, well, I guess I can dare to say this. Me now, I really trust you as a friend, and in that way, I like you a lot."

    "-......"

    Yes, that''s precisely why this feeling never develops.

    No matter how much I like Misora, no matter how much I think she''s a good woman, in the end my feelings won''t sublimate beyond that.

    "Me too...... I like Taiga-san too. I like Chisome-san and Mashiro-san. I want to be with you all as a friend for all time, even when I be an adult always."

    "Well, won''t it continue? It''s about Misora anyway, so just leaving after graduation won''t be a breakup, right?"

    "Of course! Rather, I''m in the mood to give my care"

    She said so by pping her hands with *pan*.

    It''s true that continuing to be loved by such a girl would also be a blessing, but the dread of its nature is that there is no such emotion as weariness or the like involved.

    Because she makes you so dependent on her that she''ll make you feel like you want to drown more, be loved more, and even go as far as to remake your personality.

    "Well, that''s so Misora-senpai like, isn''t it."

    It was Chisome''s voice that resounded there.

    Before I knew it, she opened her eyes and gave me a smile, then sat up and gave me a light kiss on the cheek.

    "Ara, ara, my, my!" (Misora)

    "Don''t get excited" (Chisome)

    Chisome lightly tapped Misora on the shoulder.

    After that, Misora said that she was going to cool down her body and headed over to everyone, and I sat side by side with Chisome staring at them.

    "It''s really fun. It made me think that this world is not yet something to throw away."

    "That''s a line like thest boss."

    "In a way, I am thest boss, aren''t I"

    "You''re not wrong"

    In the distance, Mashiro and Yuika together wave to us, so I wave back along with Chisome.

    Seeing not only Chisome but also Mashiro smile, I have thought many times, but from the bottom of my heart, I was really d that we came here like this, and that I was d that the two of us were able to make many friends.

    "Nii-san"

    "Un?"

    "I am happy. I''m d I was born into this world."

    ...............

    More than anything else, those words make me happy alright, Chisome.

    "Nii-san, are you crying?"

    "......shut it"

    Seriously, why is this body so fragile to tears?

    If this is the case, if at some point in the future I end up having a child with Chisome, I''m worried that I''ll be so moved that I''ll flood the ce.

    Come now, Nii-san, let us go y too!

    "Ou!"

    Chisome led me by the hand, and I headed to everyone.

    Thus the best part of the summer vacation passes, and then the timees.

    The time has finallye to show Chisome''s determination.

 Chapter 62: Kamida Chisome

    Chapter 62: Kamida Chisome

    Unfortunately, going to Misora''s vi is a day trip.

    It seems that they more or less cleaned the room considering the possibility of staying the night as well, but as expected, everyone was tired, and above all, there was no change of clothes.

    "I will invite you again so. By then do please, let us go and y again shall we"

    With such words as the end, we parted with her and the others.

    From then on, it was just in the evening when we returned home, and after taking a bath with Mashiro, who seemed to be dozing off because she was tired from ying, she immediately finished dinner and ended up falling asleep.

    "Really, when you look at her like this, she looks like a small child."

    "Even though her looks are no different from Chisome."

    That''s precisely why, I also feel that her childishness makes her more lovable.

    In the first ce, she''s a girl who has a style that puts adults to shame, but her way of thinking is childish, and her gestures sometimes make me even think of a child who has just be a junior high school student.

    A young mind in a big body...... I feel like this setting could be found somewhere in a lewd manga.

    "Even so, it''s hot isn''t it, even though the air conditioner should be working. It makes me feel like, as expected of summer."

    "Right. Well but, at a time like this, civilization''s conveniences are not so impressive anymore."

    "Right~"

    Chisome got up and headed for the freezer.

    Apparently she wanted to eat ice cream, but then she let out a loud voice of disappointment.

    "Ah~! There''s no more ice cream......"

    Well yeah of course, that''s because Chisome and Mashiro were eating them so deliciously almost every day, and if they devouringly ate so much of it, it would soon end up being gone.

    "What to do? Will we go to the convenience store now orter?"

    "Let''s see~. Let''s go buy some."

    And so we left the house.

    Since Mashiro entered Chisome''s shadow while she was sleeping, she will be taken together with us so that when she wakes up, she won''t have to worry about why there isn''t anyone at home.

    "It''s a strange feeling that the wind is so warm even though it''s this dark."

    "Perhaps we might not be able to take a shower when wee back."

    "Let''s take one together?"

    "Guess I''ll do that"

    "Un"

    A lukewarm breeze blows at night in the summertime, but it is still only lukewarm, and the hotness just goes that far.

    Chisome was ncing and staring at my arm, and I smiled wryly and said, "Good," so she could cross arms with me.

    "......Ehehe"

    "A little hot?"

    "I suppose so~"

    "You''ve got no intention of letting go anyway"

    "Nope~. Even Nii-san doesn''t want to let go, right?"

    "Indeed, I don''t."

    "Of course right~"

    We headed to the convenience store whileughing at how simr we are to each other.

    It is really convenient to have a convenience store within walking distance from the house, and although I don''t use it that frequently, it is often a great help.

    "Wawaa, there are quite a few."

    "There are also cars."

    There were quite a few cars parked and a few bikes or so.

    Furthermore, there were also young men and women who were hanging out in front of the store, drinking sake in loud gulps and, to put it this way, not really wanting to get involved.

    "Oh, ain''t that girl such a real cutie!"

    "e? ain''t that the truth, a model?"

    She''s more cute than all models you know of, shitty bastards.

    As I should have expected, these college-aged men and women all looked at me with mocking nces as Chisome crossed her arm with me, but I dare say I''m a winner and happier than they are!

    "You''re right. Just show us off to those things should be more than good"

    "I love you for going ahead reading my heart, Chisome"

    "Me too~"

    While flirting hard with each other, we entered the convenience store, grabbed the shopping basket, and headed right away to the ice cream section.

    When we put much of the ice cream in the basket and headed for the cash register, the young man part-timer turned his eyes toward Chisome''s chest.

    (Even if you think you won''t be exposed, after all, an objective observer can tell this kind of thing.)

    Chisome, who was next to me, seemed to have noticed it too, but didn''t react in particr.

    On the contrary, she just proudly stands next to me and holds my hand.

    "Thank you very much~"

    "Thank you~"

    Chisome and Mashiro eat ice cream more than I do, but after buying a pretty good amount, we walk on the road we just came from.

    However, a boy who seemed to be the college student from earlier approached.

    "Wait a minute"

    "Won''t wait"

    "-!?"

    I red at him with the maximum possible sense of intimidation.

    I don''t know how much power my res have, but even so, thinking about Chisome next to me makes me stronger.

    As evidence of that, the other man''s expression turned slightly intimidated, and I continued walking while Chisome held my arm.

    "You shitty brat!"

    "You''re probably not that different in age from me either." I thought so and did try to turn around, but strangely, I turned forward and continued walking.

    I heard a small scream behind me and looked to my side to guess what had happened.

    "Leave it alone. It''s a waste of time for Nii-san to talk to that kinda guy. I''d rather you look at me than do that."

    "......Sheesh, even I want to show you a cool side though."

    "Nii-san is always cool. That''s why this kind of thing is what you call it, the right person for the right ce"

    Chisome stuck out her tongue andughed, and when I saw her like that, I smiled wryly, saying that you were too dependable of a little sister in many ways.

    The fact that Chisome used her power just now is proof that Mashiro has woken up, and while Chisome is still linking arms with me, Mashiro is holding the shopping bag I was holding with great care.

    "Ice Ice"

    "You''vepletely be the guardian of ice haven''t you."

    "Hasn''t she? You want to go home early and eat, right Mashiro?"

    "Un!"

    How-Ever, Looking at them like this makes me think.

    The two love not only ice cream but also sweets, but even if they eat only sweets, they won''t get fat.

    Chisome has never been concerned about her stomach, and I have had the opportunity to see her naked many times, and her figure has not changed at all.

    "You two don''t get fat at all do you."

    "That''s right. Mashiro doesn''t change, but that might be a little strange for me too. If I must say, it feels like all the nutrition goes to my chest anyway."

    "For sure. Plus, you don''t get cavities or anything."

    "That''s easy. Because I can kill all the bacteria that cling to the body with my power."

    "What''s that, isn''t that too all-powerful?"

    "Even Nii-san won''t get cavities or anything like that, you know? I mean, because our blood is flowing in that body."

    "......e?"

    Subconsciously, I put my hand on my side, where there was already no scar left.

    Apparently, just like Chisome and Mashiro, I also have a certain amount of power circting in my body, and that influence prevents me from getting cavities or other minor illnesses or something.

    "It''s true that there aren''t many times when I''m not feeling well at all. So that is the reason, huh"

    "Right right So don''t worry about anything rted to minor illnesses, it''s okay!"

    That was......amazing is all I can say.

    However, in my case, if my resistance drops, I usually get at least a cold, and that point seems to be different from Chisome.

    While we were talking like that, we went home, and after the three of us had a delicious ice cream, we headed to the bedroom.

    A few dayster, the time finally came.

    I was just following Chisome, but the ce we headed for on the bus was a section of a high-end residential area, and the building exist in a conspicuously open location.

    "......so big."

    "It''s been a while isn''t it. I never thought I''de here again."

    Chisome''s parents'' home, which is not even mentioned in the game, was as expectedly magnificent.

    It''s true that if she (Chisome''s mother) had that much money, I could have expected it, but it looks like I''m going to lose my nerve over therge mansion like the one I see on TV.

    "Rather, you didn''t get in touch or anything like that, did you?"

    "That''s right. I mean, I don''t know my mother''s contact information or anything like that? Above all, even if I don''t belong to this family anymore, I''m originally her daughter, so it''s fine, right? see."

    "......I see"

    Then good, I decided to see reality.

    When she rings the inte, I hear a woman''s voice from inside, and Chisome replies,

    "It''s been a while, Tachibana-san. Can you tell my mother that Chisome is here?"

    "O-, Ojou-sama!?" *youngdy*

    After that, I heard a loud ttering noise, and after a while, a woman came running in a panic.

    Is that Tachibana-san from earlier?

    "Yes. Apparently it''s okay toe in."

    The gate opened and Chisome led me by hand inside.

    (Kamida...... Thats an amazingst name. But, for some reason, I think it looked-ish like that.)

    Chisome''s originalst name, which I just learned for the first time, is Kamida, in other words, Chisome''s real name is Kamida Chisome.

    While I was surprised by herst name, which is so like her and seemed to have so much mysterious power, I took a deep breath and calmed myself down, as I will be meeting Chisome''s mother in person for the second time.

    "You don''t have to be so nervous, it''s okay. Me and Mashiro are by your side so."

    "Un! No matter what happens, it''ll be okay."

    "......Haha, I see"

    Alright, well, let''s get going then.

    It''s time to meet that person face to face.

 Chapter 63: Kamida Shinra

    Chapter 63: Kamida Shinra

    "Naa Chisome"

    "What?"

    "You know, am I walking in the school hallway or something?"

    "Ahaha, that''s a good analogy!"

    It''s a bit different to say it''s like a school, but the size of the hallway gave exactly the same feeling as walking through a school hallway.

    The woman walking in front of us, who was said to be Tachibana-san, didn''t say a word after we talked to her outside for a bit.

    "..............."

    "Are you nervous?"

    "A little......bit"

    "Well, let''s go and take it easy. I''m okay no matter what I''m told, it''s not as if we came here to get into a fight."

    "You''re right"

    "Probably but, I wonder, wouldn''t she be surprised if I were to peel my eyeballs off~"

    "Girls do not say things like that."

    "Ye~s"

    By the way, even though we are having this exchange, Mashiro is hiding in Chisome''s shadow and hasn''te out.

    Probably Mashiro also thinks that today is an important day for Chisome, and that''s why she''s lurking still...... She grew up to be a really caring child.

    "It is here. And you are......"

    Nii-san will also enter together with us. I mean, because he is my family now, and he is my precious lover, so it''s only natural, right?"

    "......I see. Understood."

    Tachibana-san quickly lowered her head and stepped back.

    When *konkon* and Chisome knocked, a familiar female voice was heard from inside.

    "You may"

    "Let''s go Nii-san"

    "Yeah"

    Chisome opened the door and we went inside.

    Inside, a woman was sitting on a chair, elegantly drinking a cup of tea or something poured into a cup.

    Her beauty, which looked exactly like Chisome''s, was as beautiful as before, and her eyes, which were gazing at the scene, pierced through us.

    (......she''s still as beautiful as ever.)

    In the first ce, it''s only natural that she''s beautiful at the point of being simr to Chisome though.

    After looking at Chisome and opening her eyes slightly, she then turned her gaze to me and opened her mouth.

    "Wee. Hasn''t it been a while with you?"

    "Yes. But I never thought we would meet again in this way."

    "That goes for me tooChisome, I didn''t think I would see you again."

    The gaze that was directed at me turned to Chisome.

    And the words she unleashed didn''t contain the kindness that would be directed at a daughter and were clearly the same as those directed at aplete stranger.

    "For the time being, it''s okay to sit down. Since you''re a guest, I''ve prepared tea and sweets for you."

    "e? Really? By the way, what about cheesecake?"

    "There is. You used to love that."

    "Seems like there is, Nii-san! Sit down quickly!"

    "O-, Ou"

    I don''t really know, but I guess the hard air has softened for now.

    As Chisome urged me to head to the table, Chisome immediately put her hands together and ate the cake.

    "Un. It''s delicious." (Chisome)

    "......Sheesh, overthinking this a little bit would make me look like an idiot."

    "That''s fine as it is" (Chisome)

    By the way, Chisome''s mother was watching this exchange with an expressionless face.

    "Kohon *cough*. I didn''t give my name at that timeIt''s Kamida Shinra"

    "I''m Rikudou Taiga. Please let us get along well."

    Shinra-san, that seems to be her name.

    While the two of us were in the middle of introducing ourselves again, Chisome was deliciously stuffing her cheeks with cheesecake the whole time, and her appearance eased my nervousness.

    "Phew, it was delicious. Thank you for the cheesecake."

    "..............."

    Shinra-san didn''t react to Chisome, who put her hands together, saying thanks for the cheesecake, and just gracefully sipped the tea.

    Even Chisome doesn''t seem to care about theck of response and doesn''t particrly even react to it.

    "Now then, Kaa-san."

    "I''m no longer"

    "A~it''s fine already with that. I''m not your mother anymore, so don''t say such things; I don''t wish for that kind of reply anyway?" (fix)

    "..............."

    It was a rather sharp jab.

    I don''t have anything in particr to talk about, Chisome just wants to say what she wants to say, and we intend on going home today, so whether or not what Chisome is trying to say will really surprise Shinra-san......

    "Nee Kaa-san, I used to hate everything. Why, ever since I was born, do I have to be looked at so badly by those around me? I asked myself that time. Why am I so unhappy? I said."

    "..............."

    I close my eyes and remember the first time I met her.

    The fact that I was reincarnated in the game world in the first ce was a surprise in itself, but the fact that Taiga was killed by Chisome in the game was even more surprising.

    I didn''t want to end up like that; I didn''t want to get killed, and of course I was motivated by such feelings, but...... most of all, I liked her, and I wanted to save her in my own way.

    (......Now, it has taken shape in this way and is connected with Chisome and Mashiro. Our future will continue from now on too.)

    That''s precisely why, I have to see it through.

    Chisome probably didn''t want to meet her mother face-to-face for too long, and for that, I will with intent see it through.

    "Even Kaa-san should have known, right? That I''ve been depressed for so long, that I''ve been resenting this world...... Why did you give birth to me in such circumstances? I said and that I resented Kaa-san."

    "Indeed"

    "That feeling still hasn''t changed...... But, I came to think that there is no point in thinking about such things. I mean"

    There Chisome looked at me.

    "No matter how much despair, no matter how sad and painful......because there was a hero who saved me."

    Shinra-san looked at me at those words.

    It was embarrassing to have both of them stare at me and seriously tell me I was a hero, but I was happy again that I was able to save her after all.

    "Such Nii-san cheered me up, and in the truest sense of the word, he saw me as a girl and treated me like a normal person...... Having someone close to me who cares about me, the joy. I learned it."

    "..............."

    "From then on, I fell in love with Nii-san very quickly. I love him, I love him so much that it became unbearable, and I realized how wonderful it is to be in love...... For the first time there, I thought from the bottom of my heart that I was d to be born into this world."

    "......Chisome"

    The change in Chisome must have been surprising to Shinra-san.

    I don''t think she regrets letting go of Chisome anyway, and above all, what she said to me at that time shouldn''t be a lie.

    I would like to think that the surprise she had when she saw Chisome enter the room earlier was precisely because she saw her now after all the changes she has gone through since then.

    "Kaa-san"

    "......What is it"

    Chisome spins the words.

    What should be said, and the things she has to say.

    "I am Kaa-san''s daughter, and that''s precisely why I end up understanding things to some extent. Even though she was feeling refreshed that she had thrown me out, she was concerned about me somewhere in her heart. I think it was something close to subconscious, but Kaa-san was certainly thinking about me. I mean, otherwise you wouldn''t have done something like giving me so much money that I wouldn''t be inconvenienced, right?"

    "That was just overthinking it, isn''t it. At the very least, it''s only natural to hand over arge amount of money when entrusting one person, and there''s nothing wrong with that. It''s not just you, it''s also the result of thinking about Rikudou-kun, the house you were entrusted to, and that''s why."

    For that, it''s something that can''t really be thanked enough.

    There''s a limit to how much I can live with just a child, but it is definitely thanks to Shinra-san that I am able to livefortably with Chisome without having to work part-time.

    "Yes, then let''s just say I''m overthinking it. On top of that, it''s definitely thanks to thebination of many factors that have made me happy like this......and that''s why, thank you, Kaa-san, for giving birth to me. Thanks to that, I was able to be happy in this world."

    "-......Don''t fool aro"

    "That''s why I''m telling you you don''t have to yell at me. You abandoned your own daughter, so get it to ept this much."

    "Muu......"

    I said it like this but, Chisome and Shinra-san''s Muu-ed or annoyed gestures are very simr.

    After all, they are a parent and child, the conversation and the atmosphere is. It was so easy to imagine that the space would otherwise be full of smiles.

    "Kaa-san, I promiseI''m fine. I''m happy now......and that''s why, Kaa-san, you don''t have to carry it on your back. I havee to love the power that dwells in me." (Chisome)

    "......Really, Chisome, you''ve be splendid." (Shinra)

    "Ehehe, it''s thanks to Nii-san" (Chisome)

    There, Chisome called that girl''s name.

    "Mashiro,e."

    "Un"

    "-!?"

    Mashiro suddenly appeared.

    Shinra-san was extremely surprised by the appearance of her, who had the same appearance as Chisome, but she could tell was not a person.

    "This girl is the original stone of my power, but like me, she was an existence saved by Nii-san. She was given the name Mashiro, and she fell in love a lot with Nii-san too."

    "Un. I''vee to love him so much."

    Chisome smiled wryly at Shinra-san, whose mouth was gaping open and shut.

    "I just wanted to tell you today that I''m happy now. And also a thank you for giving birth to me."

    "Chisome is fine now. Onii-sama and I are by her side."

    Shinra-san looked down at those two words and muttered softly, "I see."

    [Tl note: Very well, I''m going to refer to Chisome''s mother as Kaa-san (Mom) when said, and when not, such as her/his monologue, I''m going to use Mother.]

 Chapter 64: Parent And Child

    Chapter 64: Parent And Child

    I don''t know if this is really the end of the story of Chisome and Shinra-san, and I don''t quite know what''s best to say.

    But as for Chisome, she nodded her head in satisfaction and stood up from her chair, looking refreshed.

    "Me, I''m going to the toilet for a minute okay"

    "A-, Aah..."

    "Kaa-san? Don''t do anything weird to Nii-san."

    Saying that, Chisome left the room.

    Mashiro was standing right next to me, but she pulled out a nearby chair and put it next to me and sat down.

    "......Good grief, I was surprised. Never have I thought, to think that a girl who looked exactly like Chisome was the true identity of her power."

    "Is this the first time you see her?"

    "Yes. It''s the first time I''ve seen her...... she''s very cute, she''s cute, but I can''t seem to love her."

    That was a clear statement.

    It wasn''t particrly a choice of words, and it was easy to understand that her words that said she couldn''t love Mashiro were from her own true heart.

    Mashiro didn''t even seem to be particrly concerned, just ncing at the cake and Shinra-san.

    "Do you want to eat? I don''t particrly mind."

    "I''ll have some!"

    Well, the shadow was flickering when Chisome was eating the cake anyway, and when I thought that she must have wanted to eat it all along, Mashiro is so cute, however, that it can''t be helped.

    While stroking Mashiro''s head, I opened my mouth.

    "From my point of view, Chisome and Mashiro are both so cute that it can''t be helped. As I spent more time with them, that feeling grew stronger......and in this way, we even became lovers."

    "......I can''t think of it."

    "Is that so? It''s a bitplicated if it''s from my point of view, but right now that girl is very popr at school, you know. Not just boys, but girls as well."

    "With girls too?"

    "Yes"

    Ah, Shinra-san gets bbergasted, look.

    Well, Misora, Yuika, and Akane''s words and deeds are a bit dangerous, but since there is no romantic feeling there, it''s a little different to say that she is popr with women, I guess? But if you look at how popr and adored she is, it''s not wrong to say so.

    "I love Chisome so much it''s beyond help. So much that I can''t imagine a future without her anymore...... Of course, it''s the same with this girl as well."

    "......"

    "Umm......Shinra-san"

    "What is it?"

    I don''t know if it''s really fine to be talking about this kind of suggestion.

    But I wanted her to know their warmth now, one way or another.

    "Just once is fine. Would you please touch Chisome and Mashiro?"

    "e?"

    "These girls are really warm, you know. They''re no different from us normal people in any way, it''s because they are such girls."

    I was prepared for at least one curse, but there was nothing said in particr.

    Maybe I''m getting a little ahead of myself in suggesting without having Chisome and Mashiro say anything, but I wanted her to know even just onceThe warmth of the girls now.

    "I don''t mind" (Shinra)

    Before I knew it, Mashiro, who had ttened her cake, suddenly stood in front of Shinra-san.

    It just...... it''s ruined because of the cake on her cheek, but Mashiro doesn''t seem to notice it at all.

    "......Just when I was thinking about what you''re going to say, it''s nonsense. Don''t move, there''s a cake on your cheek."

    With a tissue in hand, Shinra-san wiped the cake off Mashiro''s cheek.

    During that time too, she didn''t change her expression in particr, and she was indifferent, so I gave up with a wry smile thinking it was a failure.

    However, there was a slight change when Chisome returned.

    "Chisome"

    "What?"

    "......Stay still there."

    "???"

    Shinra-san stood up and even walked to the front of Chisome.

    At the sudden thing, not only Chisome but even Mashiro are surprised and round their eyes, repeatedly throwing a nce at me.

    "..............."

    Shinra-san slowly raised her hand and ced it on Chisome''s head.

    "......Kaa-san?"

    "......Hmm, nothing has changed after all."

    And next, she put her hand on Mashiro''s head as well, not stroking it particrly, just touching it.

    Chisome, who had been staring at the hand that had moved away from her for some time, ced her hand on her head and stared at Shinra-san wondering what in the world had happened.

    "You''ve now done what you came for, right? Then go home already. There shouldn''t be anything to talk about."

    "It''s a hmph. I know such that. Well, let''s go home then, Nii-san."

    "Y-, Yeah......"

    ......Well but, I think that it was good as it was.

    Chisome urged me to stand up; however, there was just one more thing I had to tell her.

    "Umm, Shinra-san"

    "You don''t need to worry about money. Or rather, all the money transferred to your ount is yoursdon''t hesitate to use it."

    "Uhhh......"

    Yes, the other was about money.

    The reason we have been able to live without any inconvenience up until now is none other than because Shinra-san has been transferring money to us.

    It''s a lot of money that won''t go away no matter how much you use it, but nevertheless, I don''t have any intention to splurge, but...... However, I also end up being ufortable with the idea of receiving money all the time.

    "I should have said it already. Since I forced my only daughter on you, it''s logical that this side should pay that muchpensation. You can use it without hesitation without thinking that there is anything wrong with it. If you love being with each other so much, then it''s fine to just live as you please and be with each other as you like."

    When Chisome and I looked at each other, she giggled and smiled.

    "......Well, perhaps, as......Kaa-san would have it?"

    "..............."

    And for thest, Shinra-san said,

    "Chisome, you have spoken to me with confidence that you are happy now. If so, then show it until the end. Since I went out of my way to give someone like you the opportunity to talk to me."

    "Good grief, you don''t have to say it like that you know"

    "Go home. That''s all for the question and answer."

    "Yes yesthank you, Kaa-san."

    "..............."

    And so we went outside.

    While greeting Tachibana-san who saw us off at the gate, Chisome pped her hands, said, "That''s right," and took out something from her pocket.

    "Tachibana-san. This, could you hand it over to my mother?"

    "This is...... fufuu, I understand."

    It was a picture that Chisome handed over.

    It''s a picture of the three of us together, all smiling.

    "Well, shall we go home then, Nii-san, to our home"

    "Yeah"

    The matter this time, I don''t know for certain if with this, it was good or not.

    But, if Chisome, who is walking next to me, looks satisfied, then I''m sure it must have been good...... Somehow, however, I had the feeling that I would surely have the opportunity to meet and talk with Shinra-san again anyway, and I just couldn''t believe that this was really the end of it.

    (......Well, I can only think that this time''s matter was good, right.)

    It wasn''t a bad atmosphere at all, so I also went home satisfied just like Chisome.

 Chapter 65: That Is The First Time Thank You

    Chapter 65: That Is The First Time Thank You

    "This, it''s delicious"

    "d to hear that"

    Mashiro muttered that while slurping somen noodles for the first time.

    After all, somen noodles on a hot day are a standard dish, but thinking about it, this is the first time this year, and it is also the first time Mashiro ate it and said it tasted delicious, which is a big deal.

    "U~n......"

    However, Chisome is looking at the somen with a slightly difficult face.

    When I was wondering what is wrong, Chisome said something like this.

    "Somen...... it''s easy to make anyway, it''s also delicious, and not bad at all. But......I think I might want to treat Nii-san to a more borate meal."

    "......I see. You''re a girl who says things that make one really happy."

    Well, after returning here from Chisome''s parents'' house, we did some shopping and the like before going home, so it ended up taking longer than expected.

    So we decided to go with Somen because it was an easy way to get things done, but...... Well, I''m not denying the taste of somen noodles, but there is certainly nothing better than Chisome''s cooking, so I prefer that one too, by far.

    "Thank you both for your hard work today."

    "Un. Good job, Nii-san."

    "Good job, Onii-sama, and Chisome."

    Well, I didn''t do anything in particr, though.

    It was Chisome who mostly exchanged words with Shinra-san anyway, and as for Mashiro too, it was as if she stood out more than me thanks to her appearance in the room.

    Still, I think this encounter has definitely be a plus.

    "I think this time''s matter was really good. Things happened like that, but somehow I feel like Shinra-san was also able to move on."

    "I think so too. I think the fact that she touched us is the best proof...... Really, a stubborn person, or rather, a very shy person, or, how should I put it"

    "Is that what you think of a very shy person?"

    "U~n, I don''t know. I mean, I haven''t seen my mother in a long while after all"

    What she was saying was supposed to be sad, and yet, Chisome''s voice was very lively and seemed to be having fun...... It''s proof that she cherishes today''s matter, and it''s proof that it wasn''t a bad time.

    "......Chisome, if"

    "If you could go back, would you want to spend your time as Shinra-san''s daughter?" was what I was going to ask, but I closed my mouth, thinking that this would be a very uncouth thing to do.

    However, there was my little sister and lover, Chisome.

    "I don''t think so. I''m already a member of this familyNii-san''s little sister and lover."

    "......Right."

    So yes, it''s fine if I just don''t let her go.

    It''s fine if I just always and always love Chisome and Mashiro a lot; all I have to do is love them...... Only then can we stay connected.

    Of course, it is also necessary to have the strength to embrace that feeling without being so conceited about it.

    Nii-san......somehow, your eyes are cool.

    "I am always cool right"

    "Un"

    "..............."

    I was on a roll and said so, but I was the one who ended up getting embarrassed.

    After that, dinner time ended when Mashiro had about three more bowls of somen noodles.

    Nii-san, is it really fine?

    "Yeah. Go ahead heat up the glutton."

    "Yes~"

    Mashiro, who ate arge amount of somen noodles, was already fully sleepy.

    Still, these days she tries to keep a human life in mind and always takes a bath every day with me and Chisome.

    At this rate, she was going to end up falling asleeppletely, so I decided to wash the dishes and leave Mashiro to Chisome.

    "......?"

    And so it was, right after I finished washing the dishes.

    The house phone rings and I immediately wipe my hands and head over.

    "Yes. It''s Rikudou."

    With the death of my father, basically all I get on the house phone are mistakes, pranks, and solicitations for dubious religions.

    I thought this would also be a prank at best, but the voice I hear ends up making me raise my voice like crazy.

    "Hello"

    <i>"Good evening Taiga-kun"</i>

    "Hyoo!?"

    That voice sounded familiar to me......or rather, I just heard it during the day, didn''t I.

    <i>"What was that way of getting surprised? From the beginning, I was also in contact with your father. So it''s only natural that I know your contact information like this, right?"</i>

    "......Haa"

    I never thought I would get a phone call from Shinra-san.

    I end up weirdly nervous because of her voice that doesn''t have much intonation as usual, but I wonder what she''s actually calling me for.

    <i>"I made a call like this......Thats right. I don''t have any particr business...... It''s just, I thought I didn''t say what I needed to say the most."</i>

    "That is......"

    After a short pause, Shinra-san continued with these words.

    <i>"I couldn''t love that girlThat''s why, I beg you to please continue to love that girl...... No, it''s not just Chisome isn''t it. That girl called Mashiro, too."</i>

    At those words, I tightened my expression and nodded strongly.

    "I understand. Or rather, wouldn''t it have been better to say that in front of said person?"

    <i>"It will only be thought of as ''how can you have the nerve now,'' won''t it. In the first ce, if I said it in front of that girl, the unpleasant feelings that continue to remain will end uping out. In order to prevent that from happening, I have just now delivered the words to you like this."</i>

    "......I understand. It''s certainly engraved in my heart."

    <i>"I''m counting on you okay."</i>

    I guess this kind of thing is called clumsy.

    However, in front of Chisome, the unpleasant feelings...... In other words, only Shinra-san knows why she can''t have affection for her.

    As long as I don''t know what is in her heart, I can''t even say, "That''s just not right."

    <i>"Aah and also, I''ve already decided on one more thing."</i>

    "Yes?"

    <i>"I will support you from now on too. No matter what you say, that is the one thing I will not give up. Tell that to Chisome too."</i>

    "......uhhh"

    <i>Also......tell her I say thank you. Foring to see me today</i>

    "Wait!"

    There the phone hung up with *bzztt*.

    I ended up in nk amazement for a while, but I was happy to know that Shinra-san also had a part of her that thinks after all.

    But......but! I honestly think she should at least say that thank you to said person herself.

    "......Well but, I will tell her properly, Shinra-san."

    Actually, I''m looking forward a little to seeing what kind of face Chisome will make.

    After the call, Shinra, Chisome''s biological mother, sighs.

    "......Sheesh, so I am also having a troublesome personality."

    Shinra muttered so with a wry smile.

    And what she is looking at is a certain photo frame, and one photo disyed there was left by Chisome.

    "......You''ve be beautiful I see. You look really healthy and happy......fufu."

    After burning the smile of her daughter in that photo into her eyes onest time, Shinra stood up and left the room.

 Chapter 66: Happy Days That Last Forever

    Chapter 66: Happy Days That Last Forever

    Although it''s summer vacation, there are also days when I want to go out alone once in a while.

    Of course, I would be happier to have Chisome by my side than to do such a thing, but I went out because I got the idea that doing it today would bring me good luck.

    And then I met that.

    "I never thought I''d meet you, Taiga."

    "..............."

    I ran into Akane in the town who was made to undergoplete contamination by Misora and Yuika.

    When she spotted me, she immediately approached me, so even I couldn''t run away and ended up talking to her like this.

    "It was really unfortunate what happened the other day. I wanted to go too...... I also wanted to burn Chisome and Mashiro in their swimsuits into my eyes!!"

    "She was extremely cute, you know."

    "Kuu......"

    "She was super cute it''s unbearable."

    "Gununuu!!" *gritting her teeth*

    Akane-san, you look very frustrated, but...... I guess she wanted to see them that much.

    That said, after that outing, Misora and Yuika seemed to have said a lot of things in the group chat that were enviable to Akane in many ways, so I guess it''s not particrly strange that this would happen too.

    "Well, I''m sure there will be another chance, so it should be okay."

    "Yes......that''s right. Let''s hope for the next opportunity."

    Like that, finally, Akane was back to her usual self.

    Still, I could see that there were asional signs of not knowing when to let go, but there was no more of the frustrated look that I had seen earlier.

    "What was Akane-senpai doing?"

    "Un? Aah, I have a modeling job to do from here, you see. No~, I really feel at ease after being saved by you guys. I''m getting more and morepliments on my work, and it''s fulfilling."

    "I''m d to hear that."

    In the original work, the stalker case was ovee by Souma''s presence as a trigger. It ended up turning out differently, but if Akane is doing well like this, then it''s a good thing.

    There seems to be no need to worry at all anymore anyway, and there doesn''t seem to be any need to worry about anything regarding her mental state.

    (Something or other, she was influenced by them both and became strange, but normally, this person is also rtively decent though)

    With this, people change when they are in front of Chisome and Mashiro, so I could easily feel that the things those two are guilty of are wicked.

    "Well then Taiga, I''ll excuse myself with this."

    "Yes. Please do your best."

    "Aah"

    Un, after all, she is cool when she is normal, though, Akane is.

    After staring at her back, which was getting farther away, I suddenly felt like going home, even though I was going out alone like this.

    That''s probably because of the conversation we had about Chisome and Mashiro.

    Shall I go to that sweets shop and buy a cake or something then.

    I had been outside for about two hours anyway, and, well, if I were to say if the time is just right, then I would say it is just about right, I guess.

    Along with the cakes that Chisome and Mashiro each liked, I bought a decent amount of other sweet treats so that we could enjoy them for several days.

    And then on the way home I saw it.

    "......Ooh"

    They were two familiar facesSouma and Shigure.

    Both of them are walking side by side, holding hands, and looking already madly in love, even though it''s this damn hot time of the year.

    Although of course I hadn''t seen Souma during this summer vacation, it seemed that Shigure''s erosion was progressing even more, and it seemed that she was now all Souma could see.

    "Senpai, what will we be doing for today?"

    "I want to be with Shigure"

    "Kyan You say nice things, don''t you"

    "I want to be with you"

    "I know"

    ......When I thought to myself, "He waspletely being trained like an animal," in the end, I became frightened of Shigure.

    However, Souma didn''t seem to be insane, and I don''t know if it was because of Shigure''s amazingness that he looks to be saying it from the bottom of his heart or if he has been re-disciplined to be that way.

    (I see that she haspletely be a dangerous yanderepared to the game, that Shigure fe.)

    I am extremely curious to know what she did to the point where she really changed people like that.

    However, it''s also true that it scares me, so that truth I...... I could easily imagine that we would absolutely never know.

    "If I asked her, I feel like that will be thest for me...... It''s strange. Even though it''s summer, it''s cold."

    To ease this chill, I must touch the warmth of my little sisters!

    With that in mind, I immediately went home, but after realizing that the shoes were missing the moment I opened the front door, I remembered that she had gone out to y with her ssmates this morning.

    "......Just what is it that I''m doing I wonder."

    Well, that''s probably just how much I was thinking about Chisome and Mashiro that all I could think of was them.

    It''s noon now...... I think Chisome and Mashiro will probably return in the evening, so I''ll be alone until then.

    "Wonder what to do~"

    I was bored anyway, so should I do what, I thought, and then my stomach rumbled.

    I didn''t even have the energy to cook, so thanks to Chisome, I reached for the cup ramen that I hadn''t touched at all.

    Cup ramen huh~...... its been a while.

    Thankfully, owing to Chisome, I no longer have to be taken care of by instant food at all, so in a way I feel like I''ve met a friend I haven''t seen in a while.

    Curry-vored cup ramen.....Un, it smells good.

    Pour hot water and wait patiently for three minutes, then open the lid again to see if it''s about time.

    "Its aroma is good."

    Aah, this smell, reminding me that this is a cup ramen.

    After that, I finished eating neatly while being wrapped in a nostalgic feeling, and after washing the cup properly, I put it in the garbage bag.

    "......Shall I go do some cleaning then."

    This''s bad, it''s my own house, and yet I seriously have nothing to do without Chisome and Mashiro.

    Well, I have my fair share of games andics, but...... nothing beats interacting with Chisome and Mashiro.

    Chisome''s room is hers, so I''m going to clean the other areas.

    Holding a vacuum cleaner in one hand, and humming a tune, unexpectedly puts me in an energetic mood and gets me into cleaning.

    "Uhhh, the next is I''ll do it over there too...... Shall I wipe it with a rag? Aah, crap. Cleaning is a thing that once you start, you won''t be able to stop, isn''t it."

    Although it''s only natural to hate being filthy, in my case, once I start cleaning, I''m the type who feels restless unless I finish up to a certain line.

    Apparently Chisome is of that type, too, and when faced with a hard-to-remove stain, she even grits her teeth while cleaning it off anyway.

    "Here goes, I''m gonna clean you all up!"

    From then on, a couple of hours passed while taking a break and cleaning, and when it was about 3 o''clock, I more or less finished cleaning everything.

    The rest is, well, just Chisome''s room, but...... I guess I will at least clean the floor.

    It''s not like I''ve been told things like, "Don''t just enter the room without permission," anyway, and Ipletely understand that there''s no such thing between us in the first ce.

    "Excuse me."

    Entering Chisome''s room, I easily remove the dirt while vacuuming.

    As one would expect from a girl''s room, there is no clutter at all, and if anything, one wonders if it even needs to be cleaned, but well, doing this much should be good enough.

    "?"

    While cleaning like that, I found a diary on Chisome''s desk.

    Actually, when I entered Chisome''s room like this before too, I found a diary, and at that time I ended up giving in to my curiosity and looking inside...... Chisome said it''s fine, but after all, this kind of thing shouldn''t be seen even if we are siblings and lovers, right.

    "......Diary, huh"

    By the way, when I looked into it before, it was spelled out as if it were all about her feelings for me.

    I think a diary is a wonderful way to record not only daily events but also thoughts and feelings about someone precious, and I have also thought to myself about giving it a try.

    "Memories...... that''s right isn''t it. It is memories."

    I have made many precious memories not only with Chisome and Mashiro but also with other friends.

    It must have been a very happy thing to record everything and feel nostalgic when you read it again in the future.

    "......Then, as a big brother, I guess there is only one thing for me to do."

    If Chisome writes a diary, I will only protect and support her from now on so that the contents of the diary will be filledpletely with only memories that can be said to be the best for her.

    Because that should be my role as a big brother and a lover.

    "Because of Shinra-san too, Chisome looks really happy every day now. I''m also the same, but even Mashiro cant stop smiling anyway......Un, Un, that''s a good thing."

    There is no cruel future for Chisome, and that''s precisely why she won''t wield her power.

    I miss the days when I used to worry about things like what I would do if she ended up killing someone with that power, but we can say with confidence that we were able to grasp our precious days enough to think that way.

    "......I know I''m being hasty about this, but if we have a child, Shinra-san...... No, if I call her for a wedding, she''lle, right?"

    While thinking such things to myself with a wry smile, I waited for Chisome''s return.

    [Afterword]

    Next time it will be over!

    Previous Chapter || ToC || Next Chapter

 Chapter 67: That Is A Happy Way Of Ending

    Chapter 67: That Is A Happy Way Of Ending

    "Nee Nii-san"

    "What?"

    When the long summer vacation was alsoing to an end soon and it was alreadyte at night, within the surroundings that had fallen asleep, I heard Chisome''s voice.

    "Suu......Suu......"

    Next to me on my right, a naked Mashiro is sleeping as if hugging me, and that adorable sleeping face has a hidden charm that will end up sinking even the most irritated mood.

    Now then, opposite of such Mashiro on my right side, in other words, of course, Chisome was clinging to me, but she was also naked.

    "So you hadn''t slept. I thought you were sleeping, so I called out to you, though."

    "Well, that was unfortunate. I was awake with vigour."

    "I see. Ehehe, we''re the same, aren''t we."

    Chisome hugs me even more strongly.

    Since we were both naked, our skin touched each other, giving it an indescribable tickle, while at the same time, the excitement that should have passed also slightly returns.

    "What are you thinking about? Could it be about earlier?"

    "......Well, I would think back on it, wouldn''t I. I mean, it was such a passionate time anyway."

    "You''re right. It''s the first time after all, isn''t it? Nii-san dealt with both of us at the same time."

    "Unexpectedly, I could do it...... Nope, such a thing never happened. Seriously I''m tired."

    Actually, today was the first time I dealt with Chisome and Mashiro at the same time.

    I don''t know why it turned out that way...... Well, it is that, I didn''t have to do anything in particr, and I held Chisome and Mashiro in both my arms and did various mischief, or rather, I did something like youthful ingenuity...... and that''s how it turned out to be with the two who had their switchpletely on.

    "But see. It was exhausting, but really amazing...... Un, it was a heavenly time."

    "I see~. Well but, I''m sure it will be something you experience many times from now on."

    That is...... I guess I would still be happy with that even if it were exhausting.

    It''s not like I get physical with Chisome and Mashiro that often. But if one of us really wants to, we''ll give a sign anyway, and if we just stare at each other, it naturally turns into kissing, and if we start touching each other''s body, there''s no stopping it anymore, but......when I''m doing it with these girls like this, I realize once again that this is a happy act.

    "Ahaha, of course I''m happy to have sex with Nii-san, but I also like to just be still."

    "What a coincidence. I''m the same as well."

    "Right~ Next is...... That''s right. Even though it''s only been less than half a year since I entered high school, I was thinking back on how many things happened."

    "..............."

    For Chisome, there should be a lot of things that happen.

    Due to the changes in her environment, she has met many friends, and through rtionships that are by no means shallow, her connection with Mashiro too should have be even stronger...... Thus, she grew stronger and more strong-willed.

    And above all, she expressed her feelings in words to her own mother.

    That was probably the biggest event, and at the same time, it should be the event that gives Chisome the strength to move forward even further.

    "Honestly, you see, I''m happy just being together with Nii-san. Mashiro is also here...... I thought that if it was just the three of us in the world, we wouldn''t need anything."

    "Un"

    "But......that wasn''t the case, I thought. A lot of connections bring a lot of fun and happiness...... All of them turned into something precious to me...... I think, from the bottom of my heart, that I''m really d that I was able to meet Nii-san and that I''m d to have been born into this world."

    "I see. It''s supreme for me too to meet such Chisome and Mashiro you know!"

    "Kyaa"

    Oops, it would also be a pity to wake up Mashiro by making too much noise.

    Chisome and Iughed at each other, thinking that we should be just a little quieter, and once again talked together about our memories up until now.

    "I know I''ve said this kind of thing how many times, but I always wonder what would have happened if I hadn''t met Nii-san. I probably wouldn''t be smiling like this anyway, and I probably would not be happy either, I thought to myself."

    "That is......me too, I guess."

    "e?"

    "If I hadn''t be Taiga in this world...... I might not have been able to have a rtionship this deep."

    "..............."

    Well, it might not happen, but still, I think that precisely because of my position as Taiga, it was inevitable that I would have a longsting contact with Chisome.

    In the first ce, if I don''t do something, my life will be in danger, so I can''t help but do my best...... And above all, if a girl I love a lot is suffering before my eyes, I don''t hesitate to help.

    "Me, I''m really d I met you, Nii-san."

    "Me too, Chisome...... Haha, Mashiro too, you know? I''m d I met you."

    "e?"

    I felt a fixed gaze from the opposite side of Chisome.

    Before I knew it, Mashiro was also awake, and she strongly and tightly intertwined her legs with mine, perhaps because she was jealous that I had been talking only with Chisome.

    "Onii-sama, Chisome, it''s cruel to leave me out."

    "Cruel you say......Mashiro, you were sleeping, right?"

    "Then wake me up."

    "......Sheesh, this girl is"

    While smiling troubledly, Chisome stretched out her hand and stroked Mashiro''s head.

    How-Ever......I wonder what this situation is; I honestly never thought that the thing about being embraced naked by two beautiful girls would materialize in real life.

    Well, we also sometimes take a bath together, so if I were to call this much is an everyday urrence, it would be so, but still, as Chisome said, it was a precious moment where you could feel happiness.

    "You two, let''s get along from now on too, okay. Especially, I want you to always and always stay by my side, even after I be an adult. And I too will always be by your side to support you both."

    That''s exactly my determination, and it''s a battle in which I must do my best from now on.

    "Un!" (Mashiro)

    "Of course" (Chisome)

    No matter what happens, I''ll be fine if I''m together with my two beloved little sisters.

    That happened in a certain park.

    Two girls were ying tag when one of them slipped and fell.

    "......Uu!"

    "Are you okay?"

    The two girls looked extremely simr.

    Although they had the same red eyes, their hair colors were beautiful silver and ck, respectively.

    The girl ended up falling and scraping her knee, but a woman with a charm appropriate to her age held out her hand to her.

    "Sheesh, I told you to be careful, didn''t I? Can you stand up?"

    Un.....Thank you, Grandma (Oba-san).

    The woman who was called out to by the girl is expressionless, but you can see the definite kindness in her eyes.

    "There, stay strong. That said, I won''t be telling you to endure the pain because you''re a girl. If you want to cry, I''ll lend you my chest."

    "Uun *It''s fine*! I won''t cry! Because I, I''m going to be strong like Mama after all!"

    "Un! I''ll be strong, be beautiful! And then I''m going to get a Papa from Mama!"

    "......You two, shall we discuss this with Grandma for once then?"

    Her expressionlessness was broken beautifully, and she was a woman who desperately tried to make the girls understand something.

    "Ah! It''s Papa and Mamas!"

    "Papa~! Mama~!"

    The girls go to the married couple who appeared and each embrace the two women.

    The man walks over with a wry smile, saying, "They''re doing well, aren''t they."

    "It truly has been a while. So you came to see the two right away, I see."

    "Of course. It''s the face of my grandchildren."

    "......Somehow, I''m still not used to that gentle part, or rather"

    "Are you also going to say the same thing as that girl, I wonder?"

    "No no! That''s not true!"

    Then everyone got together.

    There was something about the never-ending conversation and endless smile that convinced one that nothing bad could ever enter into it.

    "Kaa-san, did your wrinkles increase again?" (Chisome)

    "Chisome, that''s rude. There are some things you shouldn''t say, even if they''re true." (Mashiro)

    "......You two have some good nerve, haven''t you?" (Shinra)

    "I''m begging you so, please stop fighting." (Taiga)

    The fuss is still hidden in warmth, and it is colored with happiness no matter who sees it.

    This is precisely the story of the future he and the girls finally arrived at, the story of them who denied the future that had been decided and won their own world.

    [Author''s Afterword]

    With all that, this work has now beenpleted!

    There were many voices who wanted me to continue, but frankly, I''ve gone already written most of the events I wanted to write so...... I''d rather that than wearifully continue with it.

    It was a story in which one of the rtives died from the very first chapter, but if everyone found this work interesting, even if only a little, that would be the most blessing one could get.

    So I guess it''s been about two months. Thank you so much for reading.

    I am writing various other works, so please, by all means, let us get along there as well.

    Well then, Goodbye!

    Thement section hasments rted to this post -> Trantor''s Afterword <- This is because I included it within this chapter or page before I created a separate post for it.

    Previous Chapter || ToC

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!